The Project Gutenberg EBook of Fourth Down!, by Ralph Henry Barbour

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
using this ebook.

Title: Fourth Down!

Author: Ralph Henry Barbour

Release Date: December 05, 2020 [EBook #63892]

Language: English

Character set encoding: UTF-8

Produced by: Donald Cummings and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
             at https://www.pgdp.net

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FOURTH DOWN! ***




                              FOURTH DOWN




[Illustration: IN THE VERY CENTER OF IT, PLUNGING, FIGHTING, WAS HEMING]




                             FOURTH DOWN!


                                  BY
                          RALPH HENRY BARBOUR

                    AUTHOR OF “THE PLAY THAT WON,”
                      “THE LOST DIRIGIBLE,” ETC.


                            [Illustration]


                        D. APPLETON AND COMPANY
                         NEW YORK      LONDON
                                 1920




                          COPYRIGHT, 1920, BY
                        D. APPLETON AND COMPANY


                PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA




CONTENTS


 CHAPTER                               PAGE
      I. BACK TO SCHOOL                   1
     II. NEW QUARTERS                    15
    III. SID OFFERS ADVICE               25
     IV. G. W. TUBB                      37
      V. WITH THE SECOND                 46
     VI. SIGNALS                         57
    VII. TOBY MAKES A CALL               67
   VIII. TUBB TRIES FOOTBALL             79
     IX. YARDLEY PLAYS GREENBURG         94
      X. TOBY EMPTIES HIS LOCKER        105
     XI. TOM FANNING, OPTIMIST          117
    XII. FIRST TEAM VS. SECOND          136
   XIII. TEAM-MATES FALL OUT            146
    XIV. TOBY AT QUARTER                156
     XV. THE “TOUGH BUNCH”              169
    XVI. TUBB WINS PROMOTION            189
   XVII. AN “ACCIDENT”                  201
  XVIII. A QUARTER-BACK RUN             218
    XIX. ARNOLD HAS A THOUGHT           231
     XX. AN ENCOUNTER ON THE BEACH      241
    XXI. TUBB BARKS A KNUCKLE           255
   XXII. A VISIT TO THE OFFICE          269
  XXIII. TUBB ON THE TRAIL              283
   XXIV. FRICK IS CALLED AWAY           294
    XXV. FOURTH DOWN                    305




FOURTH DOWN




CHAPTER I

BACK TO SCHOOL


“We ought to be there in about twenty minutes,” observed Arnold
Deering, glancing at his watch.

One of his companions in the day-coach tossed the magazine he had been
idly glancing through, to the top of the pile of suitcases beside him,
yawned widely, and nodded without enthusiasm.

“If nothing happens,” he agreed.

“What’s going to happen, you chump?”

“Nothing, I suppose. Only, something might. There might be an
earthquake, or the train might jump the track, or――――”

“Or you might talk sense, Frank! As for jumping the track, this old
train couldn’t jump a crack in the floor! I guess you’re wishing
something would happen so you wouldn’t have to go back.”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Frank Lamson answered doubtfully. “I guess I don’t
mind――much. School’s all right after a day or two. It’s getting into
the swing, just at first, that’s hard.”

“In the interest of education,” proclaimed Arnold pompously, “I move
that summer vacations be abolished.”

“Put it the other way around,” said Frank, “and I’ll second the motion.
Joking aside, though, summer vacations are fine, but they certainly
spoil a chap for hard work.” He shook his head dolefully. He was a
heavily-built youth of seventeen, but the heaviness was that of bone
and sinew rather than of fat. With regular features, dark hair and eyes
and a healthy skin, he was undeniably good-looking, although the mouth
somehow suggested a sort of lazy arrogance and led an observer to the
conclusion that he was not invariably as amiable as at present. He was
almost painfully correct as to attire.

“Work!” sighed Arnold. “Why introduce unpleasant subjects? Ever since
I struck Yardley fellows have dinned it into me that this year is the
toughest of all. ‘If you think Third Class is hard,’ they said, ‘just
wait till you’re in Second!’ It doesn’t sound good to me, Frank!”

“Piffle! Fellows always talk that way. Even First Class fellows shake
their heads and tell you they’re the hardest worked bunch in school,
and any one with a grain of sense knows that the last year’s a perfect
cinch. Anyway, you don’t need to worry. You’re starting clean. I’ve got
a condition to work off, worse luck. I’m the one who ought to be sore.”

“Too bad,” said Arnold sympathetically. “Still, ‘Old Tige’s’ bark is
worse than his bite, Frank. You’ll get clear all right.”

“Hope so.” Frank leaned across the piled-up luggage to look through the
window. A fleeting glimpse of the sun-flecked surface of Long Island
Sound met his vision, and he frowned, mentally contrasting the lazy,
frolic-filled days of the passing summer with the duties drawing nearer
every minute. “Light House Point,” he said, nodding. “Greenburg in ten
minutes.”

“If nothing happens,” quoted Arnold, with a smile. Like the boy
opposite him, he was seventeen years of age, and, like him, too, he
was extremely well-dressed. But in Arnold Deering’s case the attire
appeared to stop short of effort, or it may have been that he was less
conscious of it. While it is fair to call Frank good-looking it is no
exaggeration to say that Arnold was handsome. A straight nose under
a broad forehead, deep brown eyes, a mouth showing good-temper, and a
round chin, all went to make up a countenance extremely attractive.
He wore his dark brown hair brushed straight back, a style that went
well both with his face and with his height and slenderness. There
was nothing effeminate about him, though. He was not what fellows
contemptuously call a “pretty boy” and his slim frame was well-muscled
and suggested the best of physical condition.

“Don’t think I’d mind if something did happen,” answered Frank, rather
disconsolately, “so long as it put off the evil day.”

“Cheer up, old thing!” laughed Arnold. “To-morrow you’ll be as gay as a
lark, won’t he, Toby?”

The third member of the party, who, next the window, had been occupied
with a magazine for the last half-hour, turned a pair of very blue eyes
toward the speaker and smiled. Although he had been following the story
closely, the conversation of his companions had not been entirely lost
to him, and Arnold’s question had reached him between the last word on
page 19 and the continuation on an elusive page 134. “I’d never expect
to see Frank as gay as a lark,” he replied readily. “If you had said
as happy as a seagull, though――――” He returned to the search for page
134.

“Seagull?” protested Arnold. “The silly things never _are_ happy!
They’re always crying and making a fuss.”

“Oh, they’re happy enough,” said the other, with a twinkle in his eyes,
“but they don’t want to think so!”

Arnold laughed and Frank said, “You go to the dickens, Toby,” but
grinned a little as he said it. There had been a time when he would
have taken Toby Tucker’s jest not so amiably, but closer intimacy with
that youth had rendered his dignity less tender.

“Toby’s got you sized up, Frank,” laughed Arnold. “You do like to
grouch a bit, you know.”

“We all do, at times,” said Toby, comfortingly. He found the page he
was seeking and settled back again. But Arnold plucked the magazine
from his hands and tossed it to the opposite seat.

“We’re nearly in Greenburg, T. Tucker,” he said. “Sit up like a
gentleman and talk to us.”

Toby looked reproachfully at his friend and regretfully at the
magazine. Then he smiled. He had rather a remarkable smile, had Toby.
It made you forget that his nose was too short, his chin almost
aggressively square, his tanned face too liberally freckled, his hair
undeniably red. It made him almost good-looking and eminently likable.
Tobias Tucker’s smile was a valuable asset to him, although he didn’t
know it.

“What shall I talk about?” he asked. “Want me to tell you a dreadfully
funny story?”

“What’s it about?” demanded Arnold, suspiciously.

“About old Cap’n Gaines,” replied Toby, innocently. “He――――”

“_Help!_” cried the others with unflattering unanimity.

“If you ever try to tell that again, Toby,” added Arnold, very stern
and very solemn, “we’ll――――”

But what was to happen in such an event was never told, for what
happened at that moment very effectually ended Arnold’s discourse.
There was a terrific grinding of brakes, a loud hissing sound, and an
irresistible tendency on the part of every one and everything in the
day-coach to proceed hurriedly to the front door. Because of various
obstructions none succeeded, but all did their best. Arnold landed in
Frank’s lap and Toby draped himself over the piled-up luggage, his
head hanging over the back of the seat ahead. A cloud of unsuspected
dust filled the car as, with a series of emphatic and uncomfortable
jerks, the train came to a standstill. To the accompaniment of a vocal
confusion of cries, exclamations, and grunts, the occupants of the car
disentangled themselves from each other or picked themselves from the
floor.

“Get――off――me!” groaned Frank. “You’ve――broken――my neck!”

“What was it?” gasped Arnold, relieving the other of his unwelcome
embrace. “Are we wrecked?”

“I am, anyway!” growled Frank. “Where’s my hat? Oh, thanks!” He
accepted it from a dazed occupant of the seat ahead. Toby Tucker
retired from his graceful position atop the suitcases and observed
Arnold questioningly, his straw hat tilted down to the bridge of his
nose. Arnold chuckled. “Guess it was Frank’s earthquake,” he said.

“Keep your places!” admonished a trainman, putting his head in the
forward door. “Obstruction on the track! No danger!”

“Gee!” muttered Toby. “That was some stop, fellows!”

“It sure was!” agreed Frank emphatically, feeling doubtfully of his
neck. “It nearly snapped my head off! And then Arn landed on me like a
ton of bricks.”

“Let’s go see,” said Toby. “What’s this?” He raised a foot from which
dangled Arnold’s hat. “I’m sorry. Sort of mussed, I’m afraid.”

Arnold took it, viewed it ruefully and put it on. “It’s all Frank’s
fault,” he grumbled as he joined the exodus through the nearer door.
“He insisted that something was going to happen, and it did!”

How near that something had come to being a catastrophe was revealed
to them when they pushed their way through the throng at the head of
the train. Not eighty feet distant from the pilot of the throbbing
locomotive stood a lone box-car, its forward truck lodged against its
rear. It was loaded and sealed and marked “Greenburg.” A curve in the
track behind had hidden it from the fireman’s sight until there had
remained just space in which to avert a collision.

“How do you suppose it got here?” asked Frank.

“Front truck got loose and the car broke its coupling, so they say,”
volunteered a boy beside him.

“Hello, Billy,” greeted Frank. “You on the train? I didn’t see you. I
suppose this will hold us up awhile, eh?”

“I thought they always had a caboose on the tail-end of a freight,”
objected Arnold.

“I believe they do,” agreed Billy Temple, “but this car and some more
were on a siding about a mile back and they were sort of switching ’em
into the Greenburg yard. Hello, Tucker. What car were you fellows in?”

“Fourth, I guess,” answered Arnold. “If it hadn’t been for Frank,
though, I’d have landed in the first when we stopped! Felt as if my
spine was being pushed right through to the front of me!”

“Me too,” chuckled Temple. “There was an old codger in my car with
a basket of eggs. He got on at that last stop we made. There wasn’t
much room, so he kept the eggs in his lap. Then Mr. Engineer put the
airbrakes on and――Bingo!”

“What happened?” demanded Arnold delightedly.

“Why, the old gentleman and the eggs went on top of a fat man in front.
Talk about your omelets! Oh, boy!”

“Let’s go back and sit down,” suggested Toby when Temple’s narrative
had been properly appreciated. “It’s too hot out here. And I suppose we
won’t get started again for an hour.”

“More like two,” grumbled Frank. “They’ll have to send a wrecking
train and lift that car out of the way. Rotten luck!”

“Hark to the plaintive wail of the seagull,” murmured Toby.

“That’s right, Frank,” Arnold chuckled. “Ten minutes ago you wanted
something to happen to keep you from getting to Yardley, and now――――”

“That’s all right,” answered Frank haughtily, “but it’s nearly four,
and supper’s at six.”

“True, O Solomon! I get your viewpoint. There is much in what you say.
Still, if we get moving again in an hour or so――――”

“We might walk, if it wasn’t for the bags,” mused Toby. “It can’t be
more than eight or nine miles.”

“Eight or nine miles!” moaned Arnold. “And on an empty stomach!”

“We-ell, I meant on the railroad,” said Toby demurely, “but if you
prefer――――”

“Wish we had a pack of cards,” said Frank gloomily as they returned
to their car. “We might have a three-handed game of something. Or get
Billy Temple in here.”

“I’m going to finish that story I was reading,” said Toby. “You two
play.”

“Well, if we can find some cards,” began Arnold, leading the way to
their seats. Then: “What’s the matter with the chap over there, Toby?
Nose-bleed?” he asked.

Toby, following his friend’s gaze, saw a pale-faced, large-eyed boy of
perhaps fifteen holding a crimson-stained handkerchief to his face.
“Guess so,” said Toby. “Maybe he got bumped. Wonder if he knows how to
stop it?”

“Do you?” Arnold asked, pushing by to his seat.

“Yes, I know four or five ways. Guess I’ll ask him.”

He left the others and walked back three seats to where the boy was
hunched somewhat disconsolately beside an open window. He was a
surprisingly unattractive chap, Toby thought, but maybe he couldn’t
help that unwholesome white complexion. But he could help, Toby told
himself a moment later, that very soiled collar he was wearing!

“Nose-bleed?” asked Toby smilingly.

The boy shook his head, looking up over the stained handkerchief with
an expression of sullen suspicion in his staring brown eyes.

“What’s the trouble then?” Toby took the vacant seat. “Let me have a
look, won’t you?”

After a second of hesitation the boy removed the handkerchief,
revealing a short but deep cut on his upper lip. It was bleeding
profusely. Toby clucked sympathetically. “How’d you get it?” he asked.

“I was getting a drink back there,” muttered the boy, “when the train
stopped. It threw me against the arm of a seat, I guess. Anyway, first
thing I knew I was on the floor.” His tone was resentful and his look
seemed to hold Toby to blame for the accident.

“Too bad,” said the latter kindly. “Got another handkerchief with you?”
The boy shook his head. “I’ll lend you one, then. I’ll get it and wash
the cut well. You step back to the water tank.”

Toby returned to his seat and dragged his suitcase from the pile.
“Fellow’s got a nasty cut on his lip,” he explained. “Fell down when
the train slowed up and hit on something.”

“What are you going to do?” inquired Frank. “Operate on him?”

“Find a handkerchief for him.”

“Who is he? One of our chaps?” asked Arnold.

“I don’t know. He may be. Doesn’t look it. Get your enormous feet out
of the way. I’ll be back in a sec.”

“If you want any one to administer the ether――――” suggested Frank.

Toby laughed and joined his patient by the rear door. There he gave
the wound a thorough washing, while the boy scowled and grunted. Then,
seeing that the sides of the cut ought to be brought together, he left
the other with a folded handkerchief pressed to the wound and made
his way forward to the baggage car. When he returned he had a roll of
surgeon’s tape and a wad of absorbent cotton. The boy protested in
his sullen way against further repairs, but Toby overruled him. “You
don’t want a nasty scar there,” he said cheerfully. “You hold this
cotton there until I get the tape ready. That’s it. All right now. Hold
steady, now. I’m not hurting you. There! Now we’ll roll this cotton in
the handkerchief and you can stop the blood with it. I don’t think it
will bleed much longer. Have you got far to go?”

“Wissining,” muttered the boy.

“Oh, do you live in Wissining?”

“No, I’m going to school there,” answered the other resentfully. “I
thought maybe you were, too.”

“Why, yes, I am. You must be a new boy then.”

The other nodded. “I’ve never seen the rotten place,” he said.

“Really?” asked Toby rather coldly. “Well, I hope you’ll like it better
than you think.”

The boy stared back in his sullen fashion. “Shan’t,” he muttered. Toby
shrugged.

“That’s up to you, I guess.” He nodded curtly and moved away, feeling
relieved at the parting. But the boy stopped his steps.

“Say, what’ll I do with this handkerchief?” he asked.

“Oh, throw it away, please,” said Toby.

If he had done so this story might have been different.




CHAPTER II

NEW QUARTERS


At eight o’clock that evening, having reached Wissining only a little
more than an hour late and done full justice to supper, Toby and
Arnold were busily unpacking and setting things to rights in Number 12
Whitson, which, as those who know Yardley Hall School will remember, is
the granite dormitory building facing southward, flanked on the west by
the equally venerable Oxford Hall and on the east by the more modern
Clarke. There were those who liked the old-time atmosphere of Whitson;
its wooden stairways, its low ceilings, its deep window embrasures and
wide seats; who even forgave many a lack of convenience for the sake
of the somewhat dingy home-likeness. Perhaps, too, they liked to feel
themselves heirs to the legends and associations that clustered about
the building. On the other hand, there were scoffers dwelling more
luxuriously in Clarke or Dudley or Merle who declared that the true
reason for Whitson’s popularity was that the dining hall, known at
Yardley as Commons, occupied the lower floor and that fellows living in
the building consequently enjoyed an advantage over those dwelling in
the other dormitories.

Not all the Whitson rooms were desirable, however. On the third floor,
for instance, was one that Toby, when he looked about the comparative
grandeur of Number 12, remembered without regrets. He had passed last
year under its sloping roof in an atmosphere of benzine and cooking.
The benzine odor was due to the fact that he had conducted a fairly
remunerative business in cleaning and pressing clothes, the smell of
cooking to the fact that the room’s one window was directly above the
basement kitchen. This year the atmosphere promised to be sweeter, for
Number 12 was on the front of the building, away from the kitchen, and
Toby had retired from business.

There were moments when he viewed his retirement with alarm, for,
although his father had assured him that sufficient money would be
forthcoming to meet expenses if Toby managed carefully, he couldn’t
quite forget that, should anything interrupt the prosperity of the
boat-building business at home, there would be nothing to fall back
on. But Arnold had made the abandoning of the cleaning and pressing
industry a condition of his invitation to a share of Number 12.
“Homer’s not coming back, Toby,” he had announced in August. (Homer
Wilkins had been Arnold’s roommate the preceding year.) “I wish you’d
come down to Number 12 with me. It won’t cost you much more than that
cell up in Poverty Row; and that’s an awful dive, anyway. Of course,
you can’t go on with that beastly, smelly clothes-cleaning stunt, but
you weren’t going to anyway, were you? I mean, since your father’s
business has picked up so this spring and summer you won’t have to, eh?”

Frankly, Toby had fully intended to. Being even partly self-supporting
gives one a feeling of independence that one hates to lose. But Toby
said nothing of that. He thought it over and, because he was very fond
of Arnold, as Arnold was of him, and because Number 22 had been pretty
bad at times, he yielded. This evening he was very glad that he had,
as, pausing with a crumpled pair of trousers in his hand midway between
his battered trunk and his closet, he viewed again the quiet comfort
of the big square room. Wilkins had removed a few things, but they
were not missed, and Arnold’s folks were sending down another chair
and a small bookcase from New York for Toby’s use. A fellow ought,
he reflected, to be very happy in such a place; and he felt renewed
gratitude to Arnold for choosing him to share its comforts. Arnold
might easily have picked one of several fellows as a roommate without
surprising Toby: Frank, for instance. Arnold had known Frank longer
than he had known Toby. Reflecting in such fashion, Toby remained
immovable so long that Arnold, who had for the moment abandoned more
important business to put together a new loose-leaf notebook under the
mellow glow of the droplight on the big table, looked across curiously.

“What’s your difficulty, T. Tucker?” he asked. “Gone to sleep on your
feet? Reaction, I suppose, after the near-trainwreck!”

“I was just thinking,” answered Toby slowly, “that this is an awfully
jolly room and that it was mighty good of you to let me come in with
you.”

“Well, the room’s all right. (How in the dickens does this thing
catch?) I like it a heap better than those mission-furnished rooms
in Clarke. Of course, next year I suppose I’ll try for Dudley, with
the rest of the First Class fellows, although I don’t know about
that, either. Maybe I won’t. Maybe I’ll stick here. It’s getting a
whole lot like home, Toby. But as for its being good for me to have
you with me here, why, that’s sort of funny, T. Tucker. Guess you’re
not the only one that’s――er――that’s benefited, what? Rather like it
myself, if you must know. Homer and I got on pretty well, all things
considered, but that was mainly because he’s too lazy to quarrel with
you about anything. Personally, Toby, I like a row now and then. It
sort of――clears the atmosphere, so to speak. That’s why I thought of
you. You’ve got such a perfectly beastly disposition and such a rotten
temper that I can have a scrap whenever I feel the need of it. So, you
see, it was pure selfishness, after all, old thing.”

Toby smiled and went over to the closet with his burden. “We started
with a scrap, anyway,” he said. “Remember it, Arn?”

“Perfectly. I intimated that your hair was sort of reddish and you
didn’t like it. So you came at me like a cyclone and we both went into
the harbor. I remember it perfectly. It started because you wanted
twenty-four cents a gallon for some gasoline.”

“Twenty-two. You said you paid only twenty in New York.”

“Anyway, I offered you less than you asked, and you said you’d pump it
out of the tank again, and――――”

“Good thing I didn’t have to try it,” laughed Toby. “That was only a
little over a year ago, Arn! Why, it seems years!”

“Much has happened since then, T. Tucker,” replied Arnold, tossing the
notebook on the table. “Events have transpired. In the short space
of――let me see; this is September――in the short space of fifteen months
you were rescued from a living-death in the Johnstown High School and
became a person of prominence at Yardley Hall!”

“Prominent as a cleaner and presser of clothes,” laughed Toby.

“Nay, nay, prominent as one swell hockey player, Toby, and also, if
I mistake not, as a rescuer of drowning youths. Don’t forget you’re
a hero, old thing. By the way, I wonder if young Lingard’s back. For
your sake, I hope he isn’t. His gratitude to you for saving him from a
watery death was a bit embarrassing to you, I thought!”

Toby smiled ruefully. “You didn’t _think_, you _knew_,” he said grimly.
Arnold laughed.

“To see you slinking around a corner to evade the kid was killing,
Toby! And he is such a little rotter, too! While you were rescuing,
why didn’t you pull out something a little more select?”

“Oh, Tommy isn’t a bad sort really,” responded Toby earnestly. “He――he
just didn’t get the right sort of bringing-up, I suppose.”

“Maybe. Personally, I always feel like taking him over my knee and
wearing out a shingle on him! Well, this won’t get our things unpacked.
Let’s knock off after a bit and see who’s back. Funny none of the gang
has been in. Wonder if Fan’s back. And Ted Halliday.”

“I saw Fanning at supper,” said Toby.

“We’ll run over to Dudley after awhile and look him up. You like him,
don’t you, Toby?”

“Fanning? Yes, but I don’t really know him as well as some of the other
fellows. He’s football captain this year, isn’t he?”

“Yes.” Arnold nodded and then frowned. “Sometimes I wish we’d elected
some one else: Ted, maybe, or Jim Rose.”

“Why? I thought you liked Fanning a lot. And he was the whole thing
last year in the Broadwood game, wasn’t he?”

“I do like him. He’s a mighty fine chap. And he’s a whale of a player.
Only, what sort of a captain will he make? He’s too easy, to my way
of thinking. He’s likely to fall for a lot of fellows who can’t
play much just because they’re friends of his. I don’t mean that he
will intentionally show favoritism, but he’s too plaguy loyal to his
friends, Toby. To tell the truth, I’m half inclined to stay out of
it this fall――No, that isn’t so, either. What I do mean is that I’m
scared that Fan may keep me on even if I don’t really make good. And
I’d hate that worse than poison. I want to make the team, but I don’t
want fellows to wink and laugh and look wise about me. You know the
sort of stuff: ‘Oh, Deering, ye-es, he’s all right. But it’s lucky for
him Fanning’s a friend of his!’ That sort of guff. Of course, this new
coach, Lyle, may be a chap with a mind of his own and not stand for any
of the friend-of-my-youth stuff. I hope so. I’d feel better anyway. By
the way, you haven’t changed your mind, Toby?”

“About football? No.”

“I wish you would. Why don’t you?”

“Lots of reasons,” answered Toby smilingly. “In the first place, I
tried it last fall. In the sec――――”

“You call that trying? You just went out with a whole mob of fellows
and loafed around until they got tired of walking on you. Besides, you
were out for the Second. The First’s a different proposition, son,
especially now that you’ve made good in hockey. Every one knows that
you’ll be hockey captain next year.”

“It’s more than I know,” said Toby good-naturedly. “Anyhow――――”

“And you’re at least fifteen pounds heavier than a year ago. They said
you were too light, didn’t they?”

“They meant in the head,” replied the other gravely.

“They were dead right, too! But, honest, old thing, joking aside――――”

“Arn, I haven’t got time for football and I can’t afford it.”

“That’s what you said about hockey last winter. And you were so pressed
for time that you copped a Ripley Scholarship! As for ‘affording’ it,
where’s the expense come in?”

“Togs and things,” answered Toby. “And traveling expenses. Arn, if
I went in for football and made the team――which I couldn’t do in a
million years――I’d have to go back to sponging coats and pressing
trousers, and that would make the room awfully smelly, and you wouldn’t
like it a bit.” And Toby ended with a laugh.

“Piffle! All right, have your own stubborn way. You’ll miss a whole lot
of fun, though.”

“And a whole lot of bruises! Anyway, Arn, one football hero is enough
in a family. I’ll stay at home and cut surgeon’s plaster for you and
keep your crutches handy and hear your alibis.”

“Idiot,” said Arnold. “Come on, dump that truck on the chair and let’s
go over to Dudley. I want to hear some sensible conversation for a
change.”

“You don’t mean you’re going to keep quiet all evening, do you?” asked
Toby with concern.




CHAPTER III

SID OFFERS ADVICE


The school year began the next morning. Many new faces confronted
Toby in the recitation rooms and some familiar ones were missing.
Toby’s list of friends had not been a long one last year, although
acquaintances had been many. It had been his first year at Yardley
Hall, which fact, coupled with a fairly retiring disposition, had left
him rather on the outside. It is always a handicap to enter school
in a class below your friends, which is what Toby had done. Arnold
and Frank, both a year older, had been in the Third, while Toby had
gone into the Fourth. Consequently the fellows he had met through
Arnold――Frank had not counted greatly as a friend last year――had few
interests that were Toby’s. To be sure, in early spring, after he had
made a success of hockey, things had been somewhat different. But even
then he had remained a pretty insignificant person among the three
hundred and odd that made up the student body of Yardley Hall School.
Not that Toby cared or thought much about it. He was too busy getting
through the year without calling on his father for further financial
assistance to pay much attention to the gentle art of acquiring friends.

One friend, however, Toby had had, whether or no. That was Tommy
Lingard, a Preparatory Class youngster, pink-cheeked, blue-eyed, shy
and, in appearance, the soul of innocence. That he wasn’t as spotless
as he looked has nothing to do with this story. Toby had saved Tommy
from drowning, and thereafter the younger boy had attached himself to
his benefactor like a shadow. It had been very embarrassing at times,
for saving a person’s life does not necessarily imply that you want to
spend the rest of your life in that person’s company! Toby didn’t like
Tommy, for which there was a reason, but he couldn’t be brutal to him,
and short of being brutal there had seemed no way of evading Tommy’s
doglike devotion and his unwelcome companionship. It had become a joke
to Arnold and a few others, but Toby found it far from that. When June
had brought the end of the school year Toby couldn’t have told you
whether he was more delighted at finishing an Honor Man in his class
or at getting rid of Tommy Lingard!

He had returned this fall with a grim determination to be rid of the
boy at any cost short of murder, but to-day, glancing uneasily about
as he passed from one recitation to another, he was not so sure of
himself. Probably, he reflected discouragedly, when Tommy appeared and
got those big blue eyes on him he wouldn’t find it in his heart to
be unkind to the youngster, and the whole wretched, tiresome program
would begin all over again. Therefore when, hurrying from his last
morning recitation at twelve, he almost bumped into Tommy on the steps
of Oxford, he was at once amazed and relieved when that youth said,
“Hello, Toby,” in a most embarrassed voice and sidled past. At the
foot of the steps Toby stopped and looked back. Could that be Tommy?
Of course it was, but it was a very different Tommy. He had shot up
during the summer like a weed. His clothes looked too small for him,
too short of leg and sleeve. He was thinner of body and face, the
pink-and-white complexion had muddied, the blue eyes were no longer
luminous with truth and innocence and the voice had dropped several
notes to a ridiculous bass! In short, Tommy had changed very suddenly
from a blue-eyed cherub to a commonplace and awkward boy. And Toby was
very, very glad, so glad that he went the rest of the way to Whitson
whistling at the top of his voice; or should I say at the top of his
whistle?

“Just shows,” he reflected as he skipped up the stairs, “that it
doesn’t pay to worry about anything that may happen, because maybe it
won’t!”

After a two o’clock séance with “Old Tige,” by which name Mr. Gaddis,
English instructor, was popularly known, Toby went with Arnold down
to the athletic field. September had still a week to run and the
afternoon was almost uncomfortably hot. Across the river, the wide
expanse of salt marsh was still green in places, and overhead the sky
was unflecked by clouds. Fortunately a little westerly breeze mitigated
the heat. Most of the tennis courts were occupied, a group of baseball
enthusiasts were congregated over by the batting net and on the blue
surface of the curving stream a few bright-hued canoes were moving
slowly upstream or down. Toby found himself almost wishing that he had
chosen a dip in the Sound instead of an hour or more of unexciting
observation of some fourscore overheated youths going through football
practice. However, the new grandstand, finished during the summer,
was roofed, and as soon as Arnold left him to his own devices Toby
meant to climb up there into the shade and sprawl in comfort. On the
way they passed new boys here and there――it was easy to detect them if
only by their too evident desire to seem quite at home――and they agreed
gravely, pessimistically that they were a rum looking lot, and wondered
what the school was coming to! Old friends and acquaintances hailed
them from a distance or stopped to chat. Arnold was rather a popular
fellow and knew a bewildering multitude of his schoolmates.

“Seems mighty nice to be back again,” Arnold observed after one such
meeting. “Bet you we’re going to have a dandy time this year, T.
Tucker.”

“Maybe you will,” answered the other dubiously, “but I don’t expect to
unless they drop Latin from the curriclumum――curric――well, whatever you
call it.”

“Call it the course, old thing,” laughed Arnold. “It’s easier on the
tongue. But I thought you finished strong with Latin last year.”

“I did pretty well in spring term, but it looks tougher this fall. And
I’ve got Collins this year, and every one says he’s a heap stricter
than Townsend.”

“Well, he is, I suppose, but he’s a mighty good teacher. You get ahead
faster with Collins, I think. Anyway, it won’t look so bad when you’ve
got into it, Toby. Besides, I dare say I can help you a bit now and
then.”

“You,” jeered Toby with a very, very hollow laugh. “You’ll be so
full of football for the next two months you won’t know I’m alive!
A nice outlook for me, I don’t think! When I’m not bathing you with
arsenic――or is it arnica?――or strapping your broken fragments together
I’ll have to listen to you yapping about how it was you missed a
tackle, or got your signals mixed. Arn, as a companion you’ll be just
about as much use as a――a――――”

“Don’t overtax that giant intellect of yours, old thing. It’s too hot.
Wonder where the crowd is. You don’t suppose those fellows are all that
are going to report?”

“It’s not three yet. Probably the rest of them preferred to stay
sensibly in the shade while they had the chance. Wish I had! Arn, is
that what’s-his-name over there?”

“No, that’s thingumbob. Whom do you mean?”

“The little man in the blue sweater-coat talking to Fanning. See him?”

“Yes. I guess it must be. Isn’t very big, is he? Fan said last night,
though, that he talked a heap of sense. I’m going over. Come along and
meet him.”

“No, thanks. I’ll wait here.”

Arnold left him by the corner of the old grandstand and made his way
toward where the new coach was in conversation with Captain Fanning.
Toby saw Fanning introduce Arnold to Mr. Lyle and saw the two shake
hands. Then something broad and heavy smote him disconcertingly between
his shoulders and he swung around to find Sid Creel’s grinning,
moon-like countenance before him.

“Hello, Toby!” greeted Sid, reaching for his hand. “I had a beastly
fright. Just when I was lamming you I thought maybe it wasn’t you after
all. You’ve sort of thickened up since last year. Rather embarrassing
to find you’ve whacked a total stranger on the back, eh? Much obliged
to you for being you, Toby. I’ll never forget it. What sort of a summer
did you have? You’re looking hard as nails and more beautiful than
ever!”

“Same to you, Sid. Are you going out for football?” Toby glanced at the
other’s togs.

“No,” replied Sid gravely. “I’m going to tea at the Doctor’s.”

“Well,” laughed Toby, “that was sort of a fool question, but I didn’t
know you were a football shark.”

“I’m not; I’m just a minnow. I’m trying for the Second. I always do.
I’ve been trying for the Second Team for years and years. If I’m not
here they postpone until next day. I should think you’d go in for the
game, Toby. Ever tried it?”

“A little. I was out for the Second last fall, but I didn’t stay long.”

“That so? I don’t remember seeing you.”

“Funny, Sid; there were only about eighty of us the first day!”

“Well, I didn’t know you then, Toby. Why don’t you try again? Didn’t
you like it?”

“I don’t know. Guess I didn’t have time to find out whether I did or
didn’t. They said I was too light and fired me after three or four
days.”

“Well, you certainly have enough weight now. Come on and join the
goats. It’s lots of fun. You get action, son, and it lets you out of
gymnasium work while you’re at it. That’s something! Come on!”

Toby smiled and shook his head. “Guess not, thanks. I never would make
a football player.”

“You? You’re just the kind, Toby. You’re quick and you’ve got a good
head, and you’re built right, too. Wish I had your build. Only thing
I’m good for is center or, maybe, guard. I’m too bulky. It isn’t all
fat, though, believe thou me. Feel them here biceps, son, if you doubt
my word.”

“I kind of envied you your fat――I mean your muscular bulk, Sid――last
winter,” answered Toby. “You could fall flat on the ice without hurting
yourself. You just kind of bounced up and down a few times and didn’t
mind it. When I fell I felt it!”

“Never mind about me bouncing,” said Sid good-naturedly, with a grin.
“I got around the ice a heap faster than some of the chaps at that. But
about football, Toby――――”

“I haven’t got time for it, Sid; that’s another thing. I’ve got to put
my nose to the grindstone, I guess, this year.”

“Well, haven’t I? Rather! But football won’t cut in on studying――much.
Anyway, a fellow studies better for being out-of-doors and getting
plenty of exercise and――――”

“Yes, but I can be outdoors without playing football, Sid.”

“Gee, you’re the original little Excuse-Me! Well so be it. After all,
some one’s got to stay out of it and be audience, and from the looks
of things right now, Toby, you’re the only fellow left to sit in the
grandstand and cheer us on to victory. Look at the gang coming down!
There’s a fellow I want to see. So long! Better change your mind,
though!”

Arnold came back for a minute and then left in answer to the plaintive
squawking of a horn from farther along the side of the field. Fully
eighty youths of assorted ages and sizes gathered about the new coach
and the hubbub was stilled as the small man in the blue knitted jacket
began to speak. Toby could hear an occasional word, but not enough
to make sense, and, since it was no concern of his, he turned toward
the grandstand and climbed up into the grateful shade. Forty or fifty
others had already scattered themselves about the seats in couples or
groups, most of them munching peanuts or popcorn bars, ready to be
amused if amusement required no exertion on their parts. A lazy way to
spend a perfectly good afternoon, reflected Toby. He wished he hadn’t
let Arnold persuade him to come, but, being here, he lacked energy for
the hot uphill walk back to the dormitory. He would stay awhile, he
told himself; at least until the afternoon had cooled a little.

There was a salvo of polite handclapping from the group within sound
of the coach’s voice and it broke up. Andy Ryan, the trainer, emptied
a canvas bag of trickling footballs and they were pounced on and borne
away to various parts of the field. The big group became half a dozen
smaller ones. It was only “kindergarten stuff” to-day, even for the
veterans; passing and falling and starting; not very interesting from
the viewpoint of candidate or audience. Toby located Arnold working
with a squad under big Jim Rose. Arn was, as Toby knew, pretty soft
after a fairly lazy summer, and the boy in the shade of the big stand
smiled unfeelingly as he saw his chum straighten himself slowly in
deference to protesting muscles.

“He will be good and sore to-night,” thought Toby. “Sailing a boat all
summer doesn’t keep a football man in very good trim, I guess!”

After that he lost interest in the scene before him, and, his somewhat
battered straw hat on one knee and the lazy breeze drying his damp
hair, let his thoughts carry him back to Greenhaven and the folks in
the little white cottage on Harbor Road. It would be very pleasant
there to-day on the vine-shaded steps, with the harbor and the white
sails before him and the cheery _click-clock_ of the caulking iron and
mallet and the busy _pip-pup, pip-pup_ of the gasoline engine sounding
across from the boat yard. Better still, though, would it be to lie
in the stern of a boat, main-sheet in hand, and slip merrily out past
the island to where, even to-day, the white-caps would be dancing on
the sunlit surface of the bay. He was getting the least bit homesick
when the sound of approaching steps brought his wandering thoughts
back. Climbing the aisle was a somewhat thin, carelessly dressed youth.
His head was bent and so Toby couldn’t see his face well, but there
was something dimly familiar about the figure. Toby wondered why, with
several hundred empty seats to choose from, the boy, whoever he was,
had to come stamping up here. He sighed and changed his position and
was relapsing into his thoughts again when he saw to his annoyance that
the approaching youth had stopped at the end of his row, two seats
distant. Toby’s gaze lifted curiously to the boy’s face. Perhaps it
was more the two strips of rather soiled surgeon’s plaster adorning
the chap’s upper lip than the features that led Toby to recognize him.
Mentally, Toby groaned. Aloud, trying to make his voice sound decently
friendly, he said: “Hello! Well, how’s it going?”




CHAPTER IV

G. W. TUBB


“Hello,” answered the other gruffly.

To Toby’s further annoyance he slid into the end seat, as he did so
producing a folded but rather crumpled handkerchief from a pocket. This
he held across to Toby.

“’Tain’t very clean,” he said, “but it’s the best I could do.”

“What is it?” asked Toby, accepting it doubtfully. “Oh, I see; my
handkerchief. You needn’t have bothered. I told you to throw it away.
Still, much obliged.” It had quite evidently been washed by the boy
himself and ironed by the simple expedient of laying it while wet on
some smooth surface, perhaps a windowpane. Faint brownish stains had
defied the efforts of the amateur laundryman. Toby dropped it into a
pocket, aware of the close and apparently hostile stare of the other.
“Much obliged,” he repeated vaguely, for want of anything better to
say.

“’At’s all right,” answered the other. “Too good a handkerchief to
throw away.” An awkward silence followed. Toby wished the youth would
take himself off, but that idea was apparently far from the latter’s
mind. Instead, he thrust his hands into the pockets of his trousers,
stretched his thin legs before him and scowled down at the busy scene.
He looked to be about fifteen, Toby thought. His features were not
bad in themselves, but his expression was sullen and dissatisfied and
his complexion was too much the color of putty to be pleasant to look
at. Also, his skin didn’t seem clean and healthy. The same was true
of the youth as a whole. Toby thought a thorough application of hot
water and soap would improve him a whole lot, at least externally. His
clothes were of good enough material and fairly new. But they were
full of creases and needed brushing. His shoes were scratched at the
toes and would have been better for dressing and polishing. His collar
was cleaner than yesterday, but creased and rumpled, and the blue
four-in-hand scarf needed tightening. On the whole, this chap was not
a prepossessing member of Yardley Hall society, and Toby had no desire
to increase the acquaintance. But so long as he was here some sort of
conversation seemed in order, and so, breaking the silence:

“How’s the cut getting on?” Toby asked.

“All right,” the other answered without turning his head. Then: “Say,”
he challenged.

“Yes?”

“Your name’s Tucker, ain’t it?”

“Yes. What’s yours, by the way?” Toby was sorry he had asked as soon as
the question was out.

“Tubb,” was the answer, “George Tubb.” There was a pause. Then,
defiantly: “Middle name’s William. Go on and say it!”

“Say it? Why, George William Tubb,” responded Toby obligingly.

The other turned and viewed him suspiciously. Then he grunted. “Guess
you don’t get it,” he muttered. “George W. Tubb, see?”

“I’m afraid I don’t know what you mean,” answered Toby indifferently.

“You would if you saw it written,” said Mr. Tubb gloomily. “Everybody
does.” He pitched his voice to a falsetto. “‘What’s the W. stand for?
Wash?’ Gee, I’m sick of it. I tried to tell the guy in the office where
you get registered that my middle name was Harris, but he said it
couldn’t be that and begin with W. It’ll be W. in the catalogue, so you
might as well know it now. Well, I’ve been ‘Wash-tub’ ever since I was
a foot high, so I guess it don’t matter here!”

“What’s the difference?” asked Toby. “One nickname’s as good as
another, isn’t it? Names don’t matter.”

“Some don’t. I suppose they call you ‘Red’ or ‘Carrot’ or something
like that. I wouldn’t mind――――”

“Hold on, Tubb!” Toby’s voice dropped a note. “No one calls me what
you said. Some fellows have tried to, but they changed their minds.
Understand?”

Tubb grinned. “Don’t like it, eh? Thought you said names didn’t
matter! Well, I don’t like my nickname any more than you like yours;
I mean what fellows started to call you.” The grin faded and Tubb’s
countenance became overcast again with the settled expression of
sullenness. “Anyway, what they call me here doesn’t cut any ice. I
won’t be here long.”

“How’s that?” asked Toby, trying to make his question sound politely
interested.

“I’m going to beat it. This ain’t any kind of a school for me, Tucker.
Gee, what would I do here? Look at the gang of highbrows and mamma’s
darlings! They’d stand for me about two days. I know the sort. Some
of ’em come to our town in summer. Think they ever have anything to do
with us town guys? Not on your life! We’re too common for ’em, the dear
little Willie Boys!”

“Why did you come here then?” asked Toby coldly.

“It was Pop’s idea,” replied Tubb. “Aunt Sarah died last spring out in
Michigan and she left Pop some money. The will said some of it was to
go for my schooling. I wanted to go to Huckins’s, in Logansport. Know
it? It’s an all-right school and two or three fellows from my town go
there. It don’t cost much, either. But Pop was set on this dive. About
ten years ago Pop was in partnership with a man named Mullins in the
logging business, and this Mullins had a boy who went to school here.
Pop thought a lot of the Mullinses, and when he learned about Aunt
Sarah’s will he said right off I was to go here. He got the high school
principal to coach me all summer. I kept telling him I wouldn’t like it
here, kept telling him it wasn’t any place for a storekeeper’s son, but
he wouldn’t listen. He said he’d lick the hide off me if I didn’t pass
the examinations, and I knew he would. So I passed. He’ll lick me if I
go back home, too, so I’ve got to go and get me a job somewhere. Guess
I’ll enlist in the Navy. I’ll tell ’em I’m seventeen. They don’t care.
I know a fellow got in when he was a couple of months younger than I
am.”

Toby viewed Tubb distastefully during a brief silence. Then: “Seems to
me,” he said slowly and emphatically, “the Navy is just the place for
you, Tubb!”

“Sure,” began the other. Then something in Toby’s tone made him pause
and view the other suspiciously. “What do you mean by that?” he
demanded.

“Just what I said. What you need is discipline, Tubb, and a whole lot
of it, and you’ll get it in the Navy. And I wish them joy of you!” Toby
arose and crowded past to the aisle.

“Ah, go to thunder!” snarled Tubb. “You’re like all the rest of them,
ain’t you? Silk-sox! Who cares what you think? Say, I hope you ain’t
caught anything, sitting alongside me like that!”

There was more, but Toby didn’t hear it. Going down the aisle he
was uncomfortably conscious of the curious looks bent on him by the
occupants of the nearer seats who had been aroused from their sleepy
occupation of following the practice by Tubb’s strident voice. He was
glad when he had reached the ground and turned the corner of the
stand. Passing between the busy tennis courts, he reflected that
befriending strangers didn’t work out very satisfactorily for him.
After this, he decided, smiling whimsically, fellows might drown or be
cut to pieces for all the help he would offer!

Just before supper, when Arnold came back to Number 12, a trifle
washed-out looking and not moving very spryly, Toby narrated the
outcome of the incident in the train. By this time he was able to tell
of the meeting with George W. Tubb with a touch of humor and Arnold
listened amusedly, stretched at length on the window-seat.

“You’re right, Toby, the Navy’s just the place for friend Tubbs.”

“Tubb,” corrected Toby. “There’s only one of him, praise be!”

“We’re getting some strange freaks here of late, anyway,” reflected
Arnold. “There were several on the field this afternoon. Well, it takes
all sorts to make a world――or a football team! Say, T. Tucker, the new
coach is a peach. Fan’s crazy about him, and so are the others. Did
you hear the song-and-dance he gave us before practice? Some sane and
sensible little speech, that was.”

“What did he say?” asked Toby.

“We-ell,” Arnold hesitated, “I don’t know that he said anything much
different from what all coaches say at the start of the season. It
was more the way he said it, I guess. Of course he insisted rather
painfully on hard work, and told us what a fine, intelligent-looking
lot we were.”

“Must be nearsighted,” murmured Toby.

“And said something nice about Fan. Oh, it was much the usual speech,
only――well, it did sound different, somehow. One thing he did say,
though, T. Tucker, may interest you.”

“You may proceed, Mr. Deering.”

“He said he wanted every fellow in school who had the possible making
of a football player in him to report not later than Monday, and that
if they didn’t volunteer he’d draft them! That ought to give you
something to think about, old thing.”

“Meaning that I have somewhere concealed about me the making of a
football player?” asked Toby.

“Exactly. You’d better keep out of Lyle’s way or he will grab you.”

After a moment Toby, who had armed himself with towel and soap-dish
preparatory to a trip to the lavatory, moved to the door but paused
with his hand on the knob. “He can’t draft me, Arn,” he said.

“Why can’t he, I’d like to know?”

“Because I’m going out for the Second to-morrow.”

“_What!_ Honest? When――How――――”

But Toby had closed the door behind him.




CHAPTER V

WITH THE SECOND


Of recent years the custom of having separate organizations for the
First and Second Teams from the very outset of the season had obtained
at Yardley. In the old days the Second was made up, perhaps a fortnight
after the school year had started, of players who were not needed on
the First and those who, for one reason or another, were ineligible for
it. As a result, the Second as an adversary for the First, or School,
Team, never amounted to much until the season was half gone. Under the
new system the Second came into being two or three days after the start
of the fall term, with a coaching staff, small but sufficient, of its
own, a captain elected the preceding year and a general organization
similar to that of the First save as to size. The coach was inevitably
some enthusiastic and patriotic fellow who had recently graduated and
who gave his services free. At times――whenever possible, in fact――he
summoned other graduates to his assistance. If he was a wise coach,
he never had more than one assistant at a time. If he was unwise, he
had――and chaos reigned.

This year the coach was Mr. Burtis. Burtis had, in his time, been
a remarkable half-back and an equally remarkable kicker, both in
preparatory school and college. He had left college last spring and
was, consequently, but twenty-one or twenty-two years of age. Because
Yardley Hall history accorded him much fame as a player and leader, a
great deal was expected of him. Toby’s first look at Kendall Burtis
produced more surprise than anything else. He found himself wondering
how any man could be as utterly homely as the coach and yet look as
attractive, how any one could have so many angles in his body and yet
be so free from awkwardness! Burtis was rather large, ruggedly built,
square of frame. His mouth was broad, his nose somewhat pug, his hair
nondescript in hue. Yet in spite of these things the face was pleasing
and attractive. Perhaps the very dark gray eyes, clear and steady
and honest, were accountable. Or it may be that the mouth expressed
kindliness. At all events, after that first instant of surprise and
confusion, Toby liked the new coach immensely. Whether the new coach
liked Toby I can’t say. It is quite probable that he didn’t see him,
for Toby was only one of some forty-eight fellows drawn up in a group
on the edge of the second diamond that Saturday afternoon.

Toby wondered what words of wisdom would fall from that
generously-proportioned mouth, and he craned his head over Sid Creel’s
shoulder that he might hear them all. What he did hear and see were
hardly worth the exertion. Coach Burtis, a new football snuggled in his
left elbow and his right hand thrust into a pocket of an old pair of
gray trousers, looked pleasantly over the little throng for a moment.
Then: “Well,” he said genially. “It looks like we had material for a
good team here. Let’s get busy!”

That was all. Toby felt a trifle neglected and disappointed. But he
had to acknowledge that perhaps getting busy was as important as
listening to a speech. After that, for more than an hour and a half, he
had very little opportunity for feeling neglected. There were moments
when he wished he might. Coach and captain were both believers in hard
work, and both buckled down resolutely to the task ahead of them.
More than half the material was inexperienced, much of what remained
was useless, and only some twelve or fourteen candidates combined
experience with ability. To-day’s work was the veriest drudgery, and,
although occasional halts were called, yet the September sun did
unkind things to many. Toby, rather to his surprise, discovered that
he was not nearly so hard and fit as he had thought. After ten minutes
of passing and falling, he perspired from every pore, and ere the
afternoon’s practice was finished, he felt very much like a wet rag.
Also, he had somehow managed to develop a painful crick in his left
shoulder, close to his neck. And the muscles in the backs of his legs
felt as if some one had pounded them with a board. On the whole, he
was far less enthusiastic than he had been at three o’clock, and even
the shower failed of much reaction. Dragging a tired body from the
gymnasium across the yard to Whitson, he wondered by just what mental
process he had the day before arrived at the decision to play football!

As a matter of fact, there had been, so far as he could recall, no
mental process at all. Arnold had threatened him with the First Team
draft and almost without reflection he had announced that he was going
out for the Second! Ten minutes before, or even three, he had had no
more idea of a football career than he had had of jumping from the
window. Well, reflected Toby ruefully, it just showed that you couldn’t
be too careful of impulses!

He supposed that Sid Creel was mainly responsible for these aching
muscles. He had resolutely refused to be persuaded by Sid’s arguments,
and yet, apparently, he had been! Or else he had done it just to
surprise Arnold. Maybe that was it. If it was, it was a mighty poor
reason! Any amount of surprise on the part of Arnold wasn’t worth the
soreness of those leg muscles! He groaned as he started up the stairs,
but nearing the door of Number 12, he assumed a carefree and nonchalant
air designed to deceive Arnold in case that youth was within.

He wasn’t, though, and Toby was thankful. It gave him a chance to lie
down on the window seat, groaning as much as he pleased while doing it,
without arousing curiosity. He dropped his cap――he had put by the straw
hat――on the nearest object and divested himself of an unnecessary coat.
It was while he was getting rid of the latter article of apparel that
his eyes fell on an envelope propped against the base of the droplight
on his side of the table. It bore his name in funny up-and-down
characters, like the writing of a boy of ten, and the postmark showed
that it was mailed in Wissining that morning. Of course, it might be
only an invitation to deal at one of the few local stores, but there
was evidence against that premise; such as the lack of any address in
the corner, the queer writing and a brownish smudge along the flap
suggesting that unclean hands had sealed the envelope. He bore it
to the window seat, settled himself cautiously against the pile of
cushions, stretched his aching legs out and tore open the letter. A
single sheet of blue-ruled paper emerged. Toby read it frowningly.

    Dear Tucker: I’m sorry for what I said this afternoon. I didn’t
    mean it because you are the only fellow at this place who has
    been decent towards me since I came here. I got mad and I
    wish I hadn’t and I’m sorry. I wish you’d forgive me, please,
    Tucker. I guess what you said was true about the Navy, I mean,
    and maybe I’ll do like I said. Every one here shows plain that
    I am not wanted at this school and I guess the sooner I beat it
    the better. If more fellows were like you maybe I could stick
    it out. I am not afraid of the studies. It is not that, but the
    fellows here are not my kind I suppose. You are not either, but
    you acted like you did not think much about that. I am just
    writing this because you were decent to me in the train that
    day, more than any other fellow has been, and I do not want
    you to think I am no good at all, with no gratitude. If I do
    not see you again, good-by and good luck, from Yours Truly,
    Geo. W. Tubb.

Toward the end of the queer epistle Toby’s frown disappeared, and when
he had read it once he read it again. After that he laid it down and
looked out over the woods below the railroad cut, at the foot of the
Prospect, and so to the blue expanse of Long Island Sound. A sail boat
dipped slowly along the shore and afar out a cocky tug was leading a
draggled parade of three coal barges. Presently the frown crept back
again, and he lifted the letter, folded it and put it back in its
envelope.

“Suppose I ought to answer it,” he thought, “only, what can I say? Tell
him I don’t mind what he said, I suppose, although it happens that I do
mind. At least, I ought to. He’s a very objectionable, soggy-minded,
unclean fellow, and I don’t want any more to do with him. Still, that
doesn’t say that he isn’t having a horribly messy time here. Of course
fellows don’t take to him. He looks dirty and bad-tempered and he talks
worse than he looks. He doesn’t belong here. Seems to realize it, too.
Shows he has some sense, doesn’t it? Well, I didn’t say he didn’t have
sense. Trouble with him is he’s been left to do as he likes too much,
I guess. Bet you I know that father of his. Severe as anything when
things go wrong, and the rest of the time doesn’t pay any attention to
the kid. He didn’t say anything about a mother or brothers or sisters.
Probably there’s just the two of them in one of those mean little towns
where nothing ever happens that’s worth while. Bet you there isn’t
even a movie theater there! Dad puts out the lamp at nine o’clock and
goes to bed and the kid has to go, too, and the only way he can have
any excitement is to sneak down the rain-spout and get into mischief!
Oh, well, it’s no affair of mine. Still, I am sort of sorry for Tubb.
‘Washtub.’ Beastly nickname! Wonder who his adviser is. Probably hasn’t
been near him, and would only growl and be ugly if he went. Best thing
can happen to George W. Tubb is to seek pastures new.”

Toby yawned and closed his eyes. The faint breath of cool evening air
that blew in through the open window beside him made him feel very
sleepy. He would write a couple of lines to Tibb――no, Tubb――after
supper. Tell him it’s all right, and――――

Toby fell asleep.

Ten minutes later he dreamed that he was falling down innumerable
flights of stairs, bounding from one to another with ever increasing
momentum. He didn’t seem concerned about the process of falling, but he
knew that when he reached the bottom, if he ever did, there would be
an awful smash! In case there shouldn’t be enough left of him to groan
then, maybe he had better do it now. So he did, quite frightfully. And
opened his eyes to find Arnold and Frank tugging at him and laughing.

“Wake up, Toby! It isn’t true!”

“N-no,” agreed Toby doubtfully. “But――I’m glad you stopped me before I
got to the bottom!”

“Nightmare?” asked Frank. “I have it sometimes. Get a move on. We’re
going to get supper early and beat it over to Greenburg for the first
house at the movies.”

“I don’t see any use in my spending good money to see movies,” demurred
Toby, sitting up sleepily, “when all I’ve got to do is go to sleep and
have movies of my own!”

Arnold grinned. “How did practice go?” he asked significantly.

“Fine.” Toby was quite cheerful and nonchalant. “Made me sleepy,
though, I guess.”

“Hope you’re not tired or lame or anything like that? You had such a
lot of fun ragging me yesterday, you know. Too bad if _you_――er――――”

“Me? Oh, well, it was pretty warm, of course, but when you’re in good
hard condition――――”

“What’s the matter?” asked Arnold, grinning.

“Matter? Why?”

“I thought you made a face when you stood up. My mistake, of course!”

“I don’t know what you’re getting at,” declared Toby with great
dignity. “If you think that a little football practice――_ouch! Gee!_”
He sat down again on the window seat and rubbed his back ruefully,
while the others laughed with wicked glee.

“It won’t do, old thing! There’s no use stalling. You’re as bad as I
was yesterday, when you had the beautiful cheek to sit there and read
me a lecture on not keeping fit! Where does it hurt worst?”

“All over,” groaned Toby. “I’ll be all right after I move around
a while, though. That’s one advantage of being in fine physical
condition: you may get a bit lame but you get right over it!”

“Isn’t he the wonderful bluffer?” asked Arnold admiringly to Frank.
“Well, go ahead and move around, old thing. It’s five minutes of, and
we want to get over there before seven.”

“Tell me one thing first,” begged Toby, squirming about from his waist
up. “Do they have cushions on the seats at the movie house?”

“Oh, yes, and they’ll give you a couple of pillows at the ticket office
if you ask for ’em,” answered Frank. “Hustle now!”

“What you tell me sounds perfectly beautiful,” said Toby sadly, “but
I’m afraid it isn’t true.”

Thereupon Arnold thrust towel and soap into his hands, Frank held the
door open and between them they pushed him, groaning and remonstrating,
into the corridor and headed him toward the lavatory.

“It’s really an awful joke on him,” chuckled Arnold as Toby’s lagging
footsteps receded down the hall. “He thought he was as hard as nails,
and had a fine time crowing over me yesterday. Said it took more than
sailing a boat to keep a fellow in shape!”

“I guess the only way to keep fit enough for football,” said Frank,
feelingly, “is to chop trees all summer. I was just about all in last
night. How did you manage to persuade him to take up football, anyway,
Arn? I thought he was dead set against it.”

“So did I. _I_ didn’t persuade him. I don’t know who did――or what! He
sprung it on me suddenly yesterday. I’m glad, though. I think there’s a
good football player in Toby, Frank.”




CHAPTER VI

SIGNALS


Although Toby was back in Whitson before nine that evening, it is
needless to say that the note he had promised himself to write to
George Tubb did not get written. In fact Toby forgot all about it until
the next morning, when Arnold found Tubb’s letter on the floor and
asked Toby if it was anything he wanted to keep.

“No, throw it in the basket,” answered Toby. “Hold on, though! Guess
I’ll keep it. I’ve got to answer it to-day. Stick it on the table, Arn.”

Later it got buried under a book and so during the course of a busy day
or two Toby again forgot it. He might have remembered it on Sunday,
which, as at every preparatory school in the land, was the recognized
letter-writing day of the week at Yardley, but he didn’t. He wrote to
his folks in the afternoon until Arn, who never spent much time on his
correspondence, dragged him away to the river and a certain shining
blue canoe. Then he finished the epistle in the evening just before
bedtime, and retired with a fine feeling of duty performed. Monday
witnessed a change in temperature. There was a light frost on the
ground when Toby and Arnold hurried over to chapel, and, although the
middle of the day was bright and warm, by the time practice began on
the gridirons there was enough nip in the air to make work with the
pigskin more agreeable.

Toby found himself on a squad of fellows of much his own age and
football experience――or lack of it. It didn’t seem to him that he
showed much promise of ever being better than a dub at the game, and
while he did rather enjoy the work, he was not vastly concerned over
the prospect of being dropped. He had been dropped very promptly last
fall, and he expected a similar fate this season. Of course, he was
heavier now than then, but he guessed football required something more
than weight of a fellow. Sid Creel was playing center on another squad
in signal drill that Monday afternoon, so far as Toby could discern,
conducting himself in a highly meritorious fashion. Sid had weight and,
apparently, ability, and Toby decided that this year his good-natured
perseverance was to be rewarded.

After three quarters of an hour of “baby-play” the Second Team
candidates were summoned to the bench and Coach Burtis announced the
first scrimmage. “Who have we for center on B Team, Harris?” he asked
the trainer.

“Center? Well, there’s Galvin and that tow-headed chap over there,
Coach. And Creel. Creel’s got the build, all right. Want to try him?”

“Yes. And Burnett and Hodgson for guards. And――what’s your name, you
chap?”

“Thorson, sir.”

“Well, Thorson, you take left tackle on B. I want another tackle now.
Who wants to play tackle? All right, I’ll take you: the fellow in the
green sweater. Now, a couple of ends, Harris. Yes, they’ll do. Burns at
quarter. Come on, Burns! And Folwell and――――”

“Nelson’s played half, Mr. Burtis,” suggested Grover Beech.

“I want him on A Team. Who else is there? Fosdick? All right. And that
fellow down there, whatever his name is, for full-back. All right, get
out there, fellows! You referee, Harris, please. I’ll be ump. I want
all the rest of you chaps to follow the play closely and learn all you
can. We’ll play two ten-minute periods, Harris. Team A takes the ball
and north goal. Now then, let’s see what you fellows know about the
game!”

At first it didn’t seem that they knew very much, for signals went
wrong, fumble followed fumble and the players became occasionally so
inextricably mixed up that scrimmage had to be halted while they were
disentangled. But Coach Burtis, alternately umpire and critic, was
possessed of a vast patience, and toward the last of the first ten
minutes things went better. Team A worked down to the opponent’s twelve
yards and would have scored if the line had held. But a B Team tackle
trickled through and laid White on his back before he was well started
on a wide run, and after that Frick, quarter-back on the attacking
side, missed a try-at-goal by many yards.

A five-minute rest followed, during which the coach and the trainer
and Grover Beech lectured and criticized, and then, with many changes
in each line-up, the scrimmage began again. Toby still decorated a
bench, looking rather colorful with his red thatch obtruding from a
blue blanket. Toby had dutifully watched the efforts of the players,
but it cannot be truthfully said that he learned much. Perhaps he was
too attentive to the performance and fortunes of Sid Creel at center
on Team B. Sid appeared to be playing his position rather well,
Toby thought, although he didn’t pretend to be anything of a judge.
At least, Sid lasted longer than most fellows of his team, returning
breathless to the bench only when the last period was more than half
over. He squirmed into a place beside Toby, pulling a blanket about his
broad shoulders.

“I guess he didn’t have much on me,” Sid panted, “if he is ten pounds
heavier!”

“Who?” asked Toby.

“Watson. He didn’t get past me once, and I turned him twice. Did you
notice?”

“Who’s Watson? Their center?”

“Yes. If they’d given us a couple of decent guards we’d have put it all
over that bunch. Burnett isn’t so bad, but Hodgson laid down every time
any one looked at him! You didn’t get in, did you? What are you trying
for?”

“That’s what I’ve been wondering, Sid.”

“I mean what position.”

“How do I know? End, I suppose. Or half. Search me!”

“Well, you’d better make up your mind. When Coach yells for an end the
next time, sing out and race on there. That’s the only way you’ll get a
chance. Beat the other fellow to it, Toby.”

“I’d be afraid he’d take me,” answered Toby dryly. “I don’t know any
more about playing end than――than you do center!”

Sid grinned. “You watch me, Toby. I’m going to fade Watson before this
season’s much older, my child. Honest, I really believe I’ve got a
chance to stick this year. Of course, it’s a bit early yet, but――――”

“What’s he yelling?” interrupted Toby. Play had paused, a youth was
limping to the side-line and Coach Burtis was shouting toward the bench.

“Quarter,” said Sid. He looked left and right along the benches. Here
and there a player squirmed indecisively but none appeared to have
enough courage to offer his services. “Guess all the quarters are used
up,” mused Sid.

Trainer Harris added his voice to the coach’s. “Aren’t there any
quarter-backs over there? Get a move on, somebody! Any of you!”

“Coming!” shouted Toby, throwing aside his blanket and jumping to his
feet.

“He said quarter, you idiot!” hissed Sid. “You aren’t a quarter!”

“How do you know?” laughed Toby. “_I_ don’t!”

“All right, this way,” greeted the Coach, as Toby raced on. “What’s the
name?”

“Tucker, sir.”

“Ever played quarter, Tucker?”

“No, sir.”

“Well, then what the mischief――――”

“Trainer said any of us, sir.”

Mr. Burtis frowned, smiled and nodded shortly. “Go ahead then. Let’s
see what you can do. Know the signals?”

“Yes, sir.” Toby was pretty certain that he had forgotten them, but it
wouldn’t do to say so! Turning, he caught the amused smile of Captain
Beech. Toby dropped the lid of his left eye gravely and stepped to
position behind center.

“Look what you’re doing, Tucker,” warned the coach. “Third down and
four to go.” There was amusement in his tone and Toby flushed. Third
down and four, he thought hurriedly. That meant that a line play wasn’t
the thing. What was, then? He hesitated and glanced doubtfully at the
backs. The trainer blew his whistle. Something had to be done and done
quickly. If B Team hadn’t been having luck with A’s line there was no
use trying to get four yards between tackles, even on a third down.
The teams were near the middle of the field, and A had three men back,
evidently expecting an open play. Then why not――――

“14――23――8――――” Toby’s voice sounded very weak and small to Toby.
“14――23――――”

“_Signals! Signals!_” The whole back-field was remonstrating, it
seemed! His heart sank. He had got his signals wrong! But how? No, he
was right. It was the others who were wrong!

“Signals!” he cried, scowling at the nearer of the three backs behind
him. “14――27――8――196――――”

The team awoke to action. Full-back dashed headlong upon him, took
the pass and went, twisting and boring, into the mêlée. Toby threw
himself behind, triumphant. His signals _had_ been right, just as he
had known! (It wasn’t until after practice was over that he learned
that he had changed them the second time!) The play went through for
well over three yards, the unfeasible for once proving feasible, and
B Team exulted and looked approval at Toby. Toby tried to be modest
about it, which, considering that he had called for the play in sheer
desperation, not remembering at the moment anything else to call for,
wasn’t hard! Some one, too, had walked on his face, and that helped him
toward humility.

Realizing that he had established a reputation for generalship, Toby
tried hard to live up to it, but although B did not get the necessary
eighteen inches or so on the next down, the succeeding play failed
dismally and B lost nearly all she had gained. Toby tried to assure
himself that the fault was the right half-back’s, but something told
him that an end run from balanced formation was predestined to fail
and that another time he would remember that there was such thing as
a shift! Perhaps he would have vindicated the reputation gained from
his first lucky play if the scrimmage hadn’t ended then and there; or
perhaps he would have become exposed for the impostor he knew himself
to be. At all events, Toby welcomed the whistle heartily.

Afterwards, in the gymnasium, Grover Beech detained him on his way from
the shower. “Snappy work, Tucker,” he said, smilingly. “Glad to see you
with us.”

Toby reflected the other’s smile in somewhat sickly fashion. “Thanks,”
he answered lamely. “Of course, I didn’t know anything about playing
quarter, Beech――――”

“Well, you got away with it, anyway! That’s the main thing. And that
plunge at guard when we were looking for a pass was clever strategy.”
There was a twinkle in his eye, however. Toby’s smile broadened.

“Have a heart!” he begged. “I didn’t know whether that play was going
to right or left, Beech!”

“Well, I’m glad it went to the right,” laughed the Second Team captain,
“for if it had come my way I’d have been just as unready for it as Weld
was! Going to try for quarter, Tucker?”

“Gee, no! I’ve had all I want of it, thanks. I just did it as a sort
of joke. I’m no football player, Beech, and you’ll miss my shining
countenance in a day or two.”

“Oh, I hope not,” answered the other. “Better stick it out.”

“And you will, if I have my say,” he added to himself as Toby went off.




CHAPTER VII

TOBY MAKES A CALL


That evening Tubb’s letter fell to the floor when Toby moved a book on
the study table, and Toby, with a qualm of conscience, rescued it and
re-read it, a perplexed frown on his countenance. Then he drew a pad of
paper toward him and poised his pen above it. But that is as far as he
got. After a minute of thought he put the pen down and resolutely, if
reluctantly, pushed back his chair. “How late is the office open, Arn?”
he asked.

“Eight, I think,” replied his roommate, without raising his eyes from
his work. “What’s the matter?”

“Nothing. I――just want to find out where some one lives. Back after a
bit.”

Toby made his way downstairs and followed the walk to Oxford. At the
end of the corridor the ground-glass panel marked “Office” still glowed
with light, and when Toby pushed it open, Mr. Forisher, the secretary,
was still at work beyond the railing. Toby made known his wants and
the secretary silently pointed with his pen toward a list tacked
to a board beside the door. The names of the students were there,
arranged alphabetically, and Toby found the T’s and went down the list:
Tolliver, Tooker, Traine, Tubb, Tucker――――

“Whoa!” murmured Toby. “‘Tubb, G. W., Fremont, N. H., 4 C., W. 31.’
What do you know? Right over my head! That’s the room Felter and Dunphy
had last year. He and I are side by side on the list. Hope that isn’t a
what-you-call-it――omen!” He retraced his steps to Whitson and ascended
two flights of worn stairs. The upper corridor awakened memories,
some pleasant, some otherwise. As ever, it was but dimly lighted by a
single gas-jet near the head of the stairs, and its farther ends were
pockets of gloom. For some reason electricity as a lighting method
had never penetrated to Whitson, although the other buildings had it.
Toby glanced toward the door of his old room ere he turned his back
to it and made his way along the rough boards of the hall. Number 31
was on the front of the building, about halfway between stair-well and
corridor end. It was too dark to read the single card thumb-tacked to
the portal and Toby knocked instead. There was a noticeable interim
of silence before a voice that was strange to the caller called an
ungracious “Come in!”

Toby accepted the invitation. The only light in the room came from the
green-shaded droplight on the littered table directly before the door,
and its radius was small, leaving most of the room in shadow. For a
moment Toby thought he had imagined the voice and that the room was
empty. Then, however, his eyes accustoming themselves to the gloom, he
saw a blur of white and gray beyond the table that gradually evolved
into the form of George Tubb. Tubb was minus coat and waistcoat, and
one suspender had escaped from a shoulder.

“Hello,” said Toby uncertainly. There was something in the strained
silence of the room that made him uncomfortable. “I got your note,
Tubb,” he went on awkwardly, “and I meant to answer it――――”

“That’s all right,” growled Tubb. “Forget it. I had a brain-storm.”

Toby had advanced to the side of the table, and now his host was
plainly revealed. Tubb had a towel in one hand and with it, as he
spoke, he dabbed at his face. Each time the towel came away there was a
new stain on it.

“Hasn’t that cut healed yet?” asked Toby in surprise.

“Doesn’t look so, does it?” muttered Tubb. He pulled the dropped
suspender over his shoulder and turned as though in search of his coat.

“But――――” began Toby.

“It was all right till I landed on it!” interrupted a strident voice
from the other side of the room. “I hope he bleeds to death!”

Startledly, Toby swung about and peered into the shadows. Tubb laughed
mirthlessly. “That’s what I’ve got to live with,” he announced. “Its
name’s Ramsey. Have a look at it, Tucker. Show the gentleman your face,
Percy.”

“You big bully! You――you country jay! You wait! I’ll get square, all
right. You’ll have――――”

“What is this?” broke in Toby, disgusted and resentful. “You fellows
been scrapping?” He stepped around to where the second occupant of the
room could be discerned beyond the confusing radiance of the droplight.
The appearance of the unhealthily-stout youth confronting him answered
the question. Ramsey’s nose was bleeding profusely, and an already
overworked handkerchief was doing little to disguise the fact. The
boy’s face, pale save for flaming disks of red about the cheek bones,
was convulsed with childish, helpless passion, and his dark eyes
flashed as venomously as a snake’s.

“You ought to be proud of your friend,” he exclaimed in a voice still
high and trembling with anger. “The country jay! All he can do is
call names and――and use his fists. I’ll get even, though! I guess the
faculty will have something to say! I’ve stood all I’m going to from
the dirty-neck――――”

“Drop it!” shouted Tubb, springing toward him. Toby pushed him back.

“Listen, you two,” he said vehemently. “There’s been enough of this.
I don’t know what it’s all about, but you ought both to be ashamed of
yourselves. Any one would think you were a couple of――of gutter kids!
This sort of thing doesn’t go here, and you’d better learn that right
now. Get a towel, Ramsey, and wash your face. Best way to stop that
bleeding is to keep a cold bandage there. You――――”

“No one asked your advice,” sputtered Ramsey. “He’s broken my nose――――”

“I hope so,” growled Tubb. “I’d like to break your fat neck, Percy!”

“That’s what he does!” Ramsey fairly shrieked. “You heard him! He’s
always doing it! I’m going to the Office――――”

“What is it he’s always doing?” asked Toby, puzzled and impatient.
Ramsey became incoherent; but Tubb, with a laugh of derision, explained.

“He doesn’t like being called Percy.”

“Then why――――”

“Because that’s what he is, a regular Percy. Besides, Percy isn’t any
worse than Horace, and that’s his real name!”

“Yes, and you call me by it! I’d rather be named Horace than Tubb any
day! At least, I wash my neck sometimes, and that’s more than you do,
you dirty――――”

“I told you to drop it,” growled Tubb, again trying to push past Toby.
“I’m as clean as you are, you fat sissy! One more crack about my neck
and I’ll finish you for keeps!”

“No, you won’t do anything of the kind,” said Toby severely. “Stop
calling each other names and keep quiet a minute. The first thing you
know you’ll have a faculty up here! What’s the matter with you fellows?
Are you crazy?”

“He’s always nagging me!” Ramsey’s wrath was turning to grief, and
there was a sob in his voice. “He’s always calling me Percy――――”

“Then let me alone,” retorted Tubb. “It’s bad enough having to room
with a mother’s pet like you, without getting your lip all the time.
I’ve warned you fifty times, haven’t I? Tell the truth now! Haven’t I
told you over and over that I wouldn’t stand for your sneers and your
silly jokes?”

“I’m not afraid of you, you big――――”

“Stop!” commanded Toby sternly. “I’ll take a hand myself now, and the
first one of you who calls names will get a licking from me. I mean it.
It may not be my business, but I’m going to make it that. Tubb, you sit
down in that chair. Ramsey, you sit in the other one.”

Tubb, with a fleeting grin, obeyed unhesitatingly. Horace Ramsey looked
rebellious, muttered, smeared his face anew with the gory handkerchief
and finally subsided. There was no lavatory on the third floor of
Whitson and the rooms up there were supplied with washstands. Toby
poured water from pitcher to bowl and soaked a towel in it. Silence
reigned save for occasional muffled gasps from Ramsey. Toby wrung the
towel half dry.

“Hold that tight to your nose, Ramsey, and keep your head back as
far as you can,” he directed. Ramsey twitched his heavy shoulders
resentfully, but Toby tipped his chin back and planked the folded
towel over the leaking nose. “That’s it. Hold it there with your hand.
It will stop in a minute, I guess. Anyway, cold water will take the
soreness out.”

“Yes, it will,” snuffled Ramsey. “I don’t think! He’s broken it, I tell
you! I ought to see the doctor.”

“Oh, I don’t think so,” replied Toby reassuringly. “Noses don’t break
very easily. They feel broken lots of times when they’re just bruised.”

“I didn’t hit him hard enough――――” began Tubb.

“You did, too! You――you hammered me!”

“No, I didn’t,” the other growled, “but I will the next time!”

“There isn’t going to be any next time,” said Toby quietly. He found a
chair beside one of the beds and set it in front of the belligerents.
Secretly, he was rather amused at the rôle he had assumed. He was no
more than a year older than Tubb, and he might be Ramsey’s senior by
even less; and he was far from certain that, should he be required to
fulfill his threat, he was much more than a match for Tubb when it came
to a fight. But he kept his doubts to himself and viewed the two with
assurance. “Let’s get this cleared up now,” he went on pleasantly. “You
two fellows will have to room together at least until Christmas recess,
and you might just as well make up your minds to do it peacefully.
What’s your objection to Tubb, Ramsey? You shut up, Tubb: you’ll have
your say in a minute.”

“He doesn’t like me,” said Ramsey, after a moment’s hesitation, “and
he’s always nagging at me. He calls me Percy and makes fun of me
because I wear decent socks and underwear and things――――”

“You ought to see ’em,” muttered Tubb scathingly.

“Please!” said Toby. “Ramsey’s doing the talking now. And what else,
Ramsey?”

“Well, he’s――he’s always at it! It would make any fellow mad, I guess!
And he says I’m fat!”

“All right. Now, Tubb, what’s your grouch?”

“Oh, he makes me sick, Tucker! Look at him! How’d you like to live with
him all the time? Looks like a fat white toad!”

“I’d rather be a toad――――” But Ramsey stopped under Toby’s warning
look, and subsided in mutters.

“He says I don’t wash my neck and that I’m a country greenhorn,”
resumed Tubb. “He’s one of these Willie Boys from the city who think
they know it all. He wears lavender and old-rose socks and the cutest
little union suits you ever saw, Tucker. And――oh, he makes me tired!”

“Fine!” said Toby. “Now I’ll talk.” He turned to Ramsey. “Tubb says
you’re fat, and so you are, Ramsey. You’re disgustingly soft and fat.
You ought to be ashamed of it. If I were you I’d get rid of twenty
pounds if I had to lose sleep to do it. Stop eating sweet stuff for a
month, get outdoors and exercise. As for lavender socks, that’s your
affair. If you don’t like being called Percy, don’t act Percy.” He
turned to Tubb. “Ramsey says you don’t wash your neck, Tubb, and you
don’t. At least, you don’t wash it enough. It’s not clean. I’ve noticed
that myself. As for being from the country, why, you are, aren’t you?
There’s nothing to be ashamed of in that, and if you aren’t ashamed of
it you won’t mind being reminded of it. Now the real trouble with you
two fellows is just this. You are both of you too much concerned with
yourselves. You need to think about something else for awhile. Neither
of you has a good big interest in life, and you need one. Know any
game, Ramsey?”

“Game?” repeated the boy vaguely.

“Well, sport, then. Ever play football or tennis or golf?”

“I’ve played tennis,” said Ramsey uninterestedly. “I don’t care for
sports.”

“You don’t need to tell me that. But wouldn’t you rather play tennis
or golf, or even football, than have to take an hour in the gymnasium
every day?”

“I don’t think so,” muttered Ramsey.

“You’ll change your mind presently, then. What about you, Tubb? You’ve
played baseball, I guess.”

“Sure.”

“Football?”

“Some.”

“Good enough! I’ll get you started to-morrow. Got any togs?”

Tubb shook his head. “I didn’t bring ’em. They weren’t――weren’t dressy
enough for this dump!”

“Can you afford to buy some new ones?”

“Yes, if I want to.” Tubb sounded defiant.

“Get some to-morrow before three, then. There are two or three stores
in Greenburg where you can get fixed up. I’ll come up here for you at
three sharp. What hour have you got free in the morning, Ramsey, on
Tuesdays?”

“Nine to ten,” replied Ramsey, after consideration.

“Good! So have I. Meet me at the tennis courts at five past nine.
Got a racket?” Ramsey nodded. “All right. That’s settled. Now I want
you fellows to promise me something.” He eyed them both sternly. “I
want you to promise me that you’ll both keep silent the rest of the
evening. You’re not to speak a word, either of you, until you wake
up in the morning. That is,” he added, smiling, “after I go. And I’m
going now. Nine-five at the courts, Ramsey. Three sharp up here, Tubb.
Good-night!”

A sort of dazed silence held them both until the door was almost shut
on Toby. Then:

“Good-night,” stammered Ramsey, and:

“Go to thunder!” growled Tubb.




CHAPTER VIII

TUBB TRIES FOOTBALL


Arnold was interested and amused, but he didn’t approve, and he said
so. “You’ll have those freaks hanging around your neck for the rest
of the year, T. Tucker,” he remonstrated. “You can’t make over a poor
thing like this Tubb, or the other chap, from what you say of him. What
do you expect to do? Play tennis with Rumsey――――”

“Ramsey,” Toby corrected meekly.

“_Rum_ is more like it, I guess,” accepted Arnold grimly. “Anyhow, do
you mean to take him on at tennis every day until he loses his fat
and――and finds a soul? Besides, you can’t play tennis for beans!”

“N-no, but I dare say I’m good enough for Ramsey. Oh, I guess I have
made a _faux pas_, as we say in French, but, hang it, Arn, you can’t
see a couple of idiots making fools of themselves――――”

“Idiots generally are fools, aren’t they? Look here, Toby, something’s
gone wrong with your alleged intellect. You didn’t used to hunt trouble
like this. You were beautifully――er――what’s the word?――beautifully
aloof. Used to mind your own business better than any chap I ever knew.
Now look at you! Going out of your way to get mixed up with all sorts
of queer fellows like this Tubb and this other freak. Isn’t young
Lingard enough of a warning to you?”

“Tommy doesn’t love me any more,” answered Toby pathetically. “And I
just must have affection, Arn!”

“Affection!” grunted his chum. “What you need is a swift kick, my son!
All right, all right, go on with your missionary work, but don’t ask me
to help you out. And, for the love of lemons, Toby, don’t have these
weird friends of yours in here!”

“Well, I shan’t encourage them to call, but, of course, Arn, if they
should――――” Toby smiled innocently.

“Well, if they do I’ll beat it. Now shut up and let me study this
beastly math.”

But although Toby pretended to be undisturbed by Arnold’s predictions,
secretly he was regretful. Why, he wondered, as he tried to fix his
mind on the subject of French nouns, had he insisted on assuming the
part of guide and mentor to those two unpromising chaps in Number 31?
Of course, neither of them would keep the engagements he had made for
them. Things wouldn’t happen as easy as that. Well, in that case he
would have a good excuse to drop them, he reflected. After all, it
wasn’t his business to look after their welfare. Besides, he was going
to be far too busy, what with lessons and football, to fuss with them.
Busy? Gee, he’d say he was! He meant to go after another scholarship
this term, and that meant real work. He ought never to have taken on
football. It wasn’t worth risking a scholarship for. No, sir, it just
wasn’t! And he’d drop it the end of the week surely――if it didn’t drop
him first!

To his surprise, Ramsey was awaiting him at the tennis courts when
he reached them, a minute or two late, the next forenoon. Ramsey was
appropriately attired in white flannels and looked less objectionable
this morning, even though his nose was still somewhat larger than
normal. He greeted Toby rather sheepishly, as if ashamed of having kept
the appointment. But Toby pretended that there was nothing unusual in
the situation, and greeted Ramsey cheerily. Perhaps he was a little
bit disappointed at finding the other there, though. If he was we can
scarcely blame him.

Ramsey proved to be a better player than Toby had anticipated. He had
a puzzling service and a good back-hand stroke, and was rather crafty
at placing. In short, if Ramsey had had half as much speed as science
he would have run away with the first set. As it was, Toby finally
captured it, 7 to 5. Ramsey wasn’t enthusiastic about a second set, but
Toby refused to heed his reluctance and they went at it again. Now,
however, Ramsey’s skill was more than offset by weariness, and Toby did
pretty much as he liked with his opponent. He might have secured the
victory very easily, but he purposely allowed Ramsey to take the fourth
and sixth games, determined that the latter’s first dose should be a
strong one. The morning was sufficiently warm to put even Toby in a
perspiration, and Ramsey literally oozed moisture. The second set went
as far as 4 to 2 and then recitations called them back to Oxford. There
had been little conversation during the playing, but returning up the
hill Ramsey became rather communicative.

“I guess I could beat you, Tucker,” he said, mopping his flushed face
with a sodden handkerchief, “if I wasn’t so out of practice. I haven’t
played much for a couple of years. My heart isn’t very strong, you see,
and my mother doesn’t like me to do much of it. In fact, one set at a
time is my usual limit.”

“Yes, you’d beat me easily if you weighed fifteen pounds less,” agreed
Toby. “Who told you your heart isn’t strong?”

“Why, I don’t know,” replied the other vaguely. “It’s always been
that way, ever since I was a kid. Mother says I had scarlet fever or
something when I was five or six, and that sort of weakened it. I dare
say it isn’t really dangerous, you know, but you can’t help thinking
about it sometimes. I get tired very easily. It was about all I could
do to keep on my feet toward the last, back there. My breath gives out
and my heart gets to pounding horribly. I’m strong enough other ways,
though.”

Toby surveyed him gravely. “You would be if you took care of yourself,”
he said. “If you didn’t eat too much and took plenty of exercise you’d
do, I guess. You’re as soft as a lump of dough now, though,” he added
unfeelingly. “How much do you weigh?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t been weighed for a long time.” Ramsey’s tone
was aggrieved.

“Run into the gym the first chance you get and find out. And make a
note of it, Ramsey. Well, see you again. I enjoyed playing. Maybe we
can have another game some day.” He was purposely careless and vague,
and found his reward in the flicker of disappointment in Ramsey’s eyes.

“I’d like it, too,” murmured the boy. “I suppose you’re pretty busy,
though.”

“Fairly, yes. I tell you what, I’ll drop around some evening and
we’ll compare schedules. Maybe we can get in an hour now and then in
the mornings. If I were you, though, Ramsey, I’d try to find some
fellow to play with meanwhile. Take your racket down to the court in
the afternoon and hang around. You can generally run across some one
looking for a game. So long!”

They parted in the corridor and Toby, hurrying along the west hall,
told himself that perhaps, after all, Horace Ramsey was worth troubling
about. Anyway, no harm had been done, and if Ramsey did take up tennis
again positive good would result. All the boy needed was to get rid of
a lot of fat by healthful exercise and wise eating. “Got to get that
bum heart notion out of his head, though,” Toby added. “Probably got
as good a heart as I have, or any other chap. Fine scheme to bring
a boy up with the idea that he can’t play tennis or take exercise
because his heart is weak! Swell way to strengthen it, loafing around
and eating everything that’s rich and soggy! Of course, he may have
something wrong with it; it’s possible; but I don’t believe it. I’ll
get him to go to Mr. Bendix and see what he says.”

At three o’clock Toby rapped on the portal of Number 31 according to
agreement. Tubb bade him enter. Tubb was not, as Toby observed, ready
for football. In fact, Tubb didn’t look to be ready for anything but to
make himself disagreeable. Ramsey was not there.

“Thought you were going to be all ready,” announced Toby as he closed
the door behind him. “Get a move on, Tubb, it’s three now. Where are
your togs?”

“I didn’t get any,” answered the other defiantly.

“Why not? Didn’t they have them? Did you try――――”

“Oh, what’s the use? I’m not going out for football. What chance would
I have? I don’t know any one and I haven’t any pull. And I ain’t much
good at it, anyway.”

“You can learn, can’t you? There isn’t time to argue about it, Tubb.
You can get your togs to-morrow. I’ll get you fixed out all right for
to-day. I’ve got an old pair of pants in my locker, and we can borrow
shoes. You’ve got an old sweater, haven’t you?”

“I’ve changed my mind,” growled Tubb stubbornly.

“I haven’t,” replied Toby pleasantly. “Come on now! We’ve got
to hustle! I told them I was going to bring you, and they’ll be
disappointed if I don’t.”

Tubb inelegantly expressed unbelief. “Told who?” he demanded.

“Never mind who,” said Toby, “you come on and see.” To be very
truthful, Toby had quite casually mentioned to Grover Beech at noon
that he was bringing another Second Team candidate out with him in the
afternoon, and Beech had nodded approvingly, but that Beech would be
disappointed was somewhat problematical.

“Well,” said Tubb, “I can’t go to-day. Maybe to-morrow――――”

Toby stepped forward and to Tubb’s vast surprise pulled the latter
swiftly to his feet. “Where’s that sweater?” he demanded. Tubb blinked,
his mouth open for words that didn’t come. “Which is your closet?”
continued Toby quickly. Tubb’s eyes shifted to the left and Toby pulled
open a door, fumbled through the few garments hanging beyond it and
pulled out a faded brown coat-sweater. “This isn’t the kind you want,
but it’ll have to do,” he said briskly. He tossed it over his arm and
threw back the door into the corridor. “All right! Beat it!”

Tubb’s face expressed a queer mingling of resentment and relief. But
even yet he managed to find objections. “Oh, what’s the good?” he
growled. “I don’t want to play football, anyway. I don’t want――――”

What he didn’t want was quickly changed to what he did want, for he
found himself suddenly outside in the corridor, the door closed behind
him and Toby’s firm, impelling clutch on his neck. “Wait! I want my
hat!” he begged.

“You don’t need a hat,” was the inexorable answer. “Go on! I tell you
it’s getting late, and we’ve got to change yet. Hustle, G. W. Tubb!”

Somewhat to Toby’s surprise, Tubb hustled. He tried to make a pretense
of hanging back, but he nevertheless covered the ground between
dormitory and gymnasium in very good time. The locker-room in the
basement was fairly packed with First and Second Team candidates, and
Toby was aware of an occasional curious glance, but for the most part
the occupants of the room were too busy to pay attention to him or his
charge. He found the old football trousers, borrowed a pair of shoes
from one neighbor and stockings from a second, and presently Tubb,
presenting a rather dilapidated appearance, was attired for business.
He nevertheless looked, Toby thought, a bit more presentable in the
battle-scarred togs than in the shapeless and wrinkled clothes he had
removed. During the operation of dressing Tubb grumbled and sneered
continuously, but he was no longer fooling Toby. It was plain to be
seen that Tubb was really quite as anxious to get to the field as Toby
was to have him!

Several other newcomers reported that afternoon, and so Tubb was not
alone as a tyro. Toby haled him at once to Sam Wansworth, the manager,
and Tubb replied grumpily to the few stereotyped questions asked. Then
practice was started and the two parted, Toby joining his usual squad
and Tubb the bunch of latest recruits. It was an afternoon of good
football weather, bright and crisp, with a straight breeze blowing down
the field from the marshes across the glistening river. Beyond, on the
First Team gridiron, a half-dozen punters and drop-kickers were busy
in front of the north goal, and the pigskins arose and fell against
the blue distance. Just above the boathouse the single occupant of a
bright yellow canoe was struggling gamely against wind and tide, the
sunlight flashing on the dripping paddle.

Twenty minutes of passing and starting, and then Toby’s squad was
trotted over to the tackling dummies and he had his first clutch at the
moving, swaying canvas effigy. That his first clutch wasn’t a firm one
is easily understood by those who have been through his experience.
“Gyp” Harris was in charge, and Gyp wasn’t one to be easily satisfied.
Working the rope that sent the dummy rattling along the cable between
the posts with one hand, he used the other to point and gesticulate.
Toby thought he had never seen any one more eloquent with one hand than
the trainer! Not, however, that Gyp was dumb, or even tongue-tied. On
the contrary, he had a strong voice and an effective vocabulary, and he
kept both busy in a sort of sing-song fashion.

“Next man! Feet together! Let ’er go! Off on the left! Get him! Hold
him! Pull him down! Rotten, perfectly rotten! You tackled too high
again! Next man!...”

Occasionally there was pause while Gyp left the pulley and strode over
to the head of the line and gave an illustration or criticized with
ample detail some glaringly unfortunate attempt. “What have I told
you about getting your body in front of the dummy, Bowen? Can’t you
understand that when you tackle a runner from behind he’s going to drag
you a way before you can stop him? Get in front of him so that your
body blocks him. A man can’t push with his legs below the knees when
he’s on his feet. Of course, you’re supposed to get to him hard enough
to put him off his feet. But if he has slowed up to meet you your game
is to lift him and throw him back toward his own goal. You can’t do
that if you’re behind him because he will throw his weight forward. Get
your body in front, lock his knees and lift. And don’t land on your
stomach when you dive, Bowen. Land on your hip. See if you can’t get it
right the next time.”

Toby came to the conclusion that he was more than ordinarily stupid,
but it is probable that he did as well as any of the others that first
day. Presently they were dismissed, though not with the trainer’s
blessing, and another squad took their place. Coach Burtis and Captain
Beech had formed a tentative team of the more experienced or more
likely candidates, and these were trotting around the field in signal
work with Frick at quarter-back. Toby and three other fellows were sent
across to the further side of the gridiron to catch punts, or, failing
the catch, to recover them as best they could. At that game Toby found
himself rather clever. He seemed able to judge the wobbling, descending
balls with more certainty than his companions and to hold them better
when they reached him. Having got a ball, he trotted back part way
across and threw it the rest of the distance. He would have liked to
punt it, but this was forbidden.

Still later, he was set to taking snap-backs and passes from Watson,
one of the candidates for center. He gathered that Watson had
shown himself deficient in that branch of his play. It wasn’t very
interesting work, for Watson was earnest and determined and erratic,
and Toby spent half of his time chasing around after the pigskin. Once,
taking passes from a distance of five yards and at an angle, or trying
to, he became aware that some one was looking on and turned to discover
Coach Burtis behind him. The coach nodded encouragingly. “Not bad,
Tucker. Try to be a little more shifty on your feet, though. Keep on
your toes, ready to go in any direction. In play it’s rather disastrous
to let the ball get past you, you know.”

He went on, leaving Toby surprised and gratified that he had remembered
his name.

There was no scrimmage to-day, and practice ended with a two-lap trot
around the gridiron and then up to the gymnasium, where most of them
arrived very much out of breath. During practice Toby had caught an
occasional glimpse of Tubb looking harassed and mutinous, but it wasn’t
until they met in the locker-room that Toby had an opportunity to speak
to him. Tubb sank onto the bench with a grunt of weariness and disgust
and savagely attacked the laces of his borrowed shoes. Toby, hiding a
grin, asked pleasantly:

“Well, how did it go, Tubb?”

“Rotten! There’s no sense to that sort of stuff. I thought I was going
to play football, not bean-bag!”

“It is rather tiresome at first,” said Toby, “but you’ll soon be
through with that. To-morrow――――”

“Yes, I’m through with it right now,” growled Tubb. “I’ve had all I
want, thanks, Tucker.”

“Oh, piffle, Tubb! You’re not going to quit like that!”

“Ain’t I? You watch me!” replied the other grimly.

“Better give it a fair trial. After all, there’s a certain amount of
drudgery to be gone through with, no matter what you take up. Learning
to handle the ball is quite necessary, Tubb.”

“A whole afternoon of it isn’t necessary, I guess. Anyway, I’m
through.” Tubb kicked the shoes aside scowlingly. “I knew how it would
be. A few fellows get all the pickings and the others play the goat.
All you’ll get out of it, Tucker, is a lot of hard work, and then
they’ll give you the bounce.”

“What of it if I have a good time before they do?” asked Toby
cheerfully.

“A good time!” sneered the other.

“Sure. Come on and have a shower and you’ll feel better, Tubb.”

“I don’t want any shower,” muttered Tubb.

“Well, I do. As a favor to me, I wish you’d keep on for the rest of
this week, Tubb.” Toby spoke earnestly and smiled. Tubb caught the
smile. After a moment he growled hesitantly:

“Oh, well――I’ll see.”

“Thanks. That’s a promise!”

“’Tain’t either! I didn’t say――――”

But Toby was off and Tubb’s protest went unfinished.




CHAPTER IX

YARDLEY PLAYS GREENBURG


Two mornings later Toby again played tennis with Horace Ramsey. This
time Horace captured the first set, mainly on his serve, and made Toby
work hard to keep ahead in the second. Horace had followed Toby’s
advice and had sought and found an opponent the day before, and he was
fast reviving his enthusiasm for the game. Although it was perhaps only
imagination, Toby thought that the younger boy already showed evidences
of benefit from the exercise. To-day he made Horace promise to have Mr.
Bendix, the physical director, give him a thorough examination, and on
Saturday Horace reported the result of it.

“I suppose he knows,” said Horace dubiously, “but it’s funny he didn’t
say anything about my heart until I asked him.”

“What did he say then?” inquired Toby.

“Well, he said there was nothing the matter with it.” Horace was
evidently thoroughly puzzled. “He said it was just as good as his.
Maybe he didn’t want to frighten me, though. Do you think that’s it,
Tucker?”

“No, I don’t,” replied Toby bluntly. “I think he told the truth. If
there ever was anything wrong with your heart you’ve outgrown it,
Ramsey. Don’t worry about his trying to let you down easy. He wouldn’t.
I know that he’s mighty careful about weak hearts. He’s kept lots of
fellows out of track work and baseball just because of that trouble.
No, sir, Ramsey, if ‘Muscles’ says your heart is all right, you may
depend upon it that it is all right. How about your weight? Dropped any
yet?”

Horace’s brow cleared magically. “Haven’t I?” he exclaimed. “Two and a
quarter pounds since I weighed Tuesday! How’s that?”

“Fine――for a start,” answered Toby. “Keep it up. You’ve only begun!”

Meanwhile, Tubb had kept on at football, although under constant
protest. He had bought himself togs, and very good ones they were; a
fact which led Toby to hope and believe that, in spite of his growls,
Tubb really meant to keep on. Whenever they met, however, Tubb wearied
Toby sadly with his grouches. He insisted on holding Toby responsible
for every bruise and every tired muscle. While he didn’t say it in
so many words, he made Toby understand that he had remained in the
Second Team squad merely to oblige the other. A martyr is bad enough
to have to listen to, but when the martyr has a grouch he is even more
irritating. There were times when Toby would have given much for the
privilege of kicking Tubb. But he didn’t. He didn’t even tell him to
dry up and blow away. He kept his temper and listened to the boy’s
growls without a murmur. Naturally, he didn’t seek Tubb’s society. In
fact, whenever he could do so without having it seem too apparent, he
avoided the pale-faced youth as he would have avoided any other pest.

By that Saturday, however, the word pale-faced no longer applied to
Tubb as it had a week before. Four very warm days such as frequently
visit Connecticut around the first of October had brushed Tubb’s
cheeks with red and set his nose to peeling. Perhaps the change hadn’t
benefited the lad’s appearance much, but Toby noted it hopefully. Toby
himself had added another shade of brown to a complexion already well
sunburned by a summer spent largely on the water, and his blue eyes
looked lighter than ever in comparison with the surrounding territory
of mahogany hue.

Something quite unlooked for and, to Toby, extremely disconcerting had
happened the middle of that week. On Wednesday there had been a summons
to quarter-back candidates to the lower end of the field for punting
practice. Toby had remained serenely unaffected on the bench, whither
he had retired after a strenuous bout with the tackling dummy, until he
had been awakened by the challenge of Coach Burtis.

“Where are you, Tucker? Didn’t you hear the call?” Mr. Burtis was a
trifle incisive as to voice, for prompt obedience was something he
insisted on. Toby, alarmed, jumped to his feet and looked wildly about
him.

“N-no, sir! What――where――――”

“Well, hurry up.” The coach waved a hand toward the north goal.
“Quarter-backs down there for punting.”

Toby stared, opened his mouth, closed it, stood irresolute until Mr.
Burtis asked sharply: “Well, what’s wrong? You’re trying for quarter,
aren’t you?”

“N-n――――” Toby gulped hard. “Yes, sir!”

“Well, get busy then! Want me to lead you by the hand?”

Toby found his feet and hurried away, pursued by the laughter of the
others along the bench.

“So I’m a quarter-back, am I?” he asked himself bewilderedly as he ran.
“Gee, that’s a new one on me! Well, it’s fine to know what you are,
even if you know you aren’t! I guess he will change his mind after he’s
seen me try it!”

There were four other fellows there when he reached the scene: Frick,
Stair, Rawson, and Bird. Stillwell was coaching. Toby knew very
little about punting as a science, although he could kick a football
for varying distances from five yards to thirty――if he didn’t miss
it altogether! There was very little actual punting that day, for
Stillwell had a lot to say on the theory of it, and for the most part
the pupils practiced holding the ball and dropping it, standing and
stepping forward and swinging the leg. At the end Stillwell let them
try a few punts, and Toby, for his part, hoped that Coach Burtis wasn’t
watching! That evening he had a brand-new lot of aches situate in the
right hip and down the right leg. “Stillwell,” he confided ruefully
to Arnold, “thought he was coaching a bunch of ballet dancers. He was
never happy unless we were standing on the left foot and pointing the
right toe straight at the zenith, whatever the zenith is! I don’t feel
happy on both feet, Arn. Mind if I tuck one over the transom?”

“You’re mighty lucky to get a chance at quarter,” answered his chum
severely. “Don’t you know that?”

“Oh, yes,” said Toby, “I’m painfully aware of it!”

By Saturday he had forgotten his aches and the lameness was gone and
he could toe the pigskin in a fairly creditable manner and for decent
distances, so long as direction was not important. But when he was told
to place a punt near the right side line about thirty yards distant,
either he sent it toward the left side line or down the middle of the
field. Or if by any possible chance he got the direction right, then
the ball went fifteen yards instead of thirty. There was, he allowed,
a lot more to punting than he had suspected. Of course, life wasn’t
all swinging a scuffed shoe against a stained and battered football
those days. There was signal work, too. And some experimenting in
forward passing. And other things. And Toby frequently regretted the
fact that he had not dared to tell Coach Burtis the truth when he had
been accused of quarter-back aspirations. Still, when things weren’t
at their worst, he enjoyed it. No one took him seriously as a quarter,
not even Grover Beech; and when scrimmaging began Frick and Rawson and
Stair had the call over him. Only once that week had Toby worked at
quarter, and then for only a matter of five minutes or so on B Squad.
For many days he disliked to recall the event, for he had dared a
quarter-back run and Farquhar, an opposing tackle, had chased him back
and back until, in sheer fear of being forced over his own goal line,
he had toppled to earth, snuggling the ball, a good fifteen yards back
of where he had started from! It was a very sheepish Toby who scrambled
to his feet again, for there was a ripple of laughter from the bench
and many amused faces about him. For the few remaining moments of play
he was too wretched to be of much use. Fortunately for him, perhaps,
A Squad had the ball and Toby was able to retire up-field and nurse
his wounded feelings in solitude. Afterwards he reached the pleasing
conclusion that he was not necessarily dishonored for life, but it was
some time before he cared to recall the incident.

On Saturday practice was over early in order that the Second might
profit by watching the First Team play Greenburg High School. High
School wasn’t a formidable opponent even for a first game of the
season. Yardley had started her schedule with High School for many
years, generally winning by a comfortable margin of points. The contest
served to try out a large number of players, and it was usually on the
Monday following the Greenburg game that the first cut in the squad
was made. In consequence to-day’s battle meant a good deal to some
candidates who felt their positions to be none too secure, and there
were many anxious faces amongst the substitutes who graced the bench
after the game had started.

Toby and the rest of the Second Team fellows didn’t reach the scene
until the second period had begun. Then they perched themselves,
still wrapped in their blankets like so many Indians, in the nearer
corner of the old stand and proceeded to be extremely critical. Sid
Creel squeezed into a place beside Toby with a huge sigh of enjoyment.
“Nothing to do but watch a lot of poor boobs work themselves deaf,
dumb, and blind,” he said with relish. “Who’s at center for them, Toby?”

“Simpson.”

“Well, he’s the best they’ve got, to my thinking. He’s light, though.”

“Oh, well, his weight’s where it ought to be, Sid.”

“Meaning?”

“He’s got brains. So many centers haven’t, you know.”

“Huh? ’S at so? Well, let me inform you――Oh, good work, Phil! How’s
that for a neat little canter, Toby? More than twenty yards! What’s
eating that referee? Oh, my word! Offside――no, holding! I didn’t see
any holding, did you? That referee’s crazy!”

“No, I didn’t see any holding unless you call it holding to nearly pull
a fellow’s arm off him!”

“Who did that?”

“Ted Halliday.”

“Idiot! Look what it’s cost them! Say, is Deering playing?”

“No, that’s Bates at right half. And Roover at left. Arn will get in,
of course. Maybe he’s been in. Mr. Lyle will use about every fellow
he’s got to-day, I suppose.”

“Yes, he’ll use a lot to-day and lose a lot to-morrow or Monday. Look
at that line of victims over there. A good third of them will be
missing next week.”

“Yes, and some of them will be playing on the Second, Sid. I wouldn’t
wonder if we got a good center pretty soon.”

“Soon! we’ve got one right now. I don’t want to seem boastful,
but――Gee, what a rotten punt! Who was that? Snowden, eh? Well, Larry
wants to do better than that or he will lose his job! Gee, I could kick
a ball farther than that myself!”

Followed a Greenburg fumble, a quick recovery for a loss and a weird
attempt at an end run almost under High School’s goal. Then a kick
on second down and the ball floated into the waiting arms of Will
Curran, the Yardley quarter, just past the center of the field. Curran
was still the old Curran, it seemed, for he was off like a shot,
side-stepped an adversary, broke through the nearer field of mingled
friend and foe, and was off on a long, straight dash for the Greenburg
goal. Toby and Sid cheered prodigiously as Curran fooled the anxious
quarter and romped over the last white line between the posts. Snowden
missed the goal and the figures on the score-board stood 11 to 0. The
half ended a moment later and the big squad of blue-legged players
trailed off to the gymnasium. Sid ambled off to find some fellow who
had borrowed a dollar from him last spring, his round face set in
determined lines, and a moment later George Tubb took the vacant place
at Toby’s side.

“Pretty punk game, isn’t it?” he said.

Toby concealed his displeasure as best he could. “Well, it’s the first
one, you know. Can’t expect much of a first game. How did you get on
to-day?”

“Pretty good.” Toby was actually startled. Never before had he heard
Tubb approach so close to enthusiasm! Even the rest of his response
couldn’t altogether spoil the first part. “I’m through to-day, though.
I only agreed to keep on for the week, you know. Well, here’s your fat
friend coming back, and I’ll beat it. So long, Tucker.”

“So long,” answered Toby. To himself he added viciously, “I’d like to
punch your silly head!”




CHAPTER X

TOBY EMPTIES HIS LOCKER


“The cheek of him!” exclaimed Sid, seating himself. “What do you think
he asked me to do?”

“Go away?” hazarded Toby.

“Asked me to lend him another half! Said he’d pay it all back next
Wednesday, when he gets his allowance. What do you know about that?
That fellow’s got the makings of a financier!”

“Or a grafter,” laughed Toby. Sid shook his head.

“No, his method is too high-class. He will be a J. Pierpont Rockefeller
at thirty. Well, anyway, I told him what I thought of him.”

“Then you didn’t get your dollar, eh? Look here, if you’re hard-up,
Sid, I can lend you――――”

“No, thanks. I’m all right. I don’t need that dollar just now, but
he’s been owing it since three days before the end of last term, and
I thought it was time he paid it. That was all. Maybe he will on
Wednesday. If he doesn’t I’ll land on his neck! Not that I care so much
about the dollar and a half, but it’s the principle of the――――”

“Dollar, you mean, don’t you?”

“Dollar? Dollar and a half. He owed me a dollar before.”

“Do you mean that you lent him the half?” exclaimed Toby incredulously.
Sid looked surprised.

“I told you, didn’t I? That’s what I was kicking about.”

“But――but you didn’t have to lend him any more, did you?”

“Have to? N-no, I didn’t _have_ to, but what are you going to do when
a fellow comes at you like that? Oh, he will come across some day. I’m
not worrying.”

Toby laughed. “You’re easy, Sid,” he said. “I suppose next Wednesday he
will borrow another fifty cents from you! If fellows were all like you
I could be a Rockefeller myself! Here they come!”

Yardley managed to chalk up twelve more points in the last two periods
and to keep Greenburg High from scoring. Greenburg weakened badly
toward the last, although, like her opponent, she made constant
changes in her line-up. During the final period there were moments
when the stream of incoming substitutes from the Yardley bench was
almost unbroken. Mr. Lyle used three full elevens that afternoon, and
then threw in a couple more players just for good measure. There were
occasional flashes of brilliancy on the part of the Blue, but for
the most part the contest was uninteresting and the playing ragged.
Greenburg certainly deserved to lose, but it is doubtful if Yardley
deserved to win. However, no one expected much from the team in that
game, and no one was very critical.

That evening, alone for awhile in Number 12, Arnold had gone to a
lecture in Assembly Hall,――Toby forced himself to face a decision
regarding football. Earlier in the week he had promised himself to
quit to-day, but now he discovered that he didn’t want to quit. This
quarter-back business was mighty interesting, he acknowledged. Not that
he supposed for a minute that he would make good on the job: he would
never get so that he could rival Frick; never, perhaps, equal Rawson;
but a fellow needed some sort of exercise and football provided it. It
was really his duty to keep himself in training for hockey.

On the other hand, Latin was proving quite as difficult as he had
predicted, and one or two other courses promised to claim lots of his
time. If he really meant to win a scholarship next term he couldn’t
afford too many distractions. It was easy enough to say that football
work need not interfere with studies, but football work had a way of
doing that very thing. It wasn’t so much the time spent in actual
practice or play that counted as it was the time a fellow gave to
thinking about football. The sport had a way of seizing a fellow’s
interest to the exclusion of all else. And toward the end of the
season, as the Big Game loomed near, it was just about as easy for a
football player to give serious attention to his studies as it was for
a boy with a new red sled to display enthusiasm for the woodpile! Toby
had learned this solely from observation, but he knew it was so.

Toby’s father was a boat-builder, and while the past season had seen
a remarkable revival of the business, yet there were four of them in
the family, and while business had increased so had living costs. It
behooved Toby to get through the year as economically as possible,
and a scholarship award of perhaps eighty dollars would make a big
difference. He must do his level best to secure that. That decided,
had he the right to give the necessary time to football? Especially
as, after the Christmas recess, hockey would claim him. If it came to
choosing between the two, he would choose hockey. Hockey was Toby’s
game. He had proved himself in that. In football he might never become
more than a second-rate player, or even a third. If he resolutely gave
up football this minute and worked hard at his studies until Christmas,
he wouldn’t have to worry about the time he gave to hockey. Hockey
didn’t make the demands that football did, anyway. Well, then――――

Toby frowned and thought, and made up his mind and unmade it several
times, during the succeeding hour. Then Arnold came bustling in and
what his final decision was Toby never knew. But when he awoke Sunday
morning he discovered that his mind had attended to the matter by
itself while he slept, and in the afternoon, returning from a walk with
Arnold and Frank along the river, he excused himself and ran into the
gymnasium and down to the locker-room. When he overtook his companions
he carried an armful of football togs.

“What――what――――” exclaimed Arnold.

“I’ve decided not to play football, after all,” explained Toby calmly,
“so I thought I might as well clear out my locker to-day. There aren’t
enough of them to go around, you know.”

“Oh, you make me tired!” wailed Arnold. “I thought that was all
settled.”

“It is, now,” responded Toby cheerfully.

“But why?” demanded Arnold impatiently.

Toby explained, but Arnold refused to be satisfied. Somewhat to Toby’s
relief, Frank interrupted soothingly. “Let him alone, Arn. I guess
he’s right about it. It isn’t as if――well, what I mean is, he’s not
absolutely necessary, you know. It isn’t as if he was on the First
Team. The Second’s got plenty of material, and Toby’s not fooling
himself into thinking he’s a wonderful player. They’ll worry along
without him. No use spoiling a good hockey man to make a――a――――”

“Punk football man,” supplied Toby pleasantly. “You aren’t flattering,
Frank, but I guess you’re right.”

“No, he isn’t, he’s dead wrong,” said Arnold vehemently. “You could be
a rattling good football player, Toby, a corking one! I know it! And
now you’re queering everything. You make me sick. If you don’t dump
those things back in that locker the first thing to-morrow morning
I’ll――I’ll never forgive you, Toby!”

“Oh, yes, you will,” said Toby. “You’re quite wrong about me as a
football player, Arn. I’m pretty sure of that. Anyway, as Frank says,
they don’t need me, and I do need that scholarship.”

“I hope you choke on it,” growled Arnold disgustedly, and relapsed into
aggrieved silence.

But in spite of the certainty that he had decided wisely and rightly,
Toby felt a trifle dissatisfied the next afternoon, and somewhat at
a loose end. He determined to devote the first hour and a half after
his final recitation to hard study, telling himself that he would
have the room to himself and that Whitson would be delightfully quiet
and conducive to work. Afterwards he would walk over and watch First
Team practice for awhile. But, although he found the quietude and
solitude he expected, it wasn’t so easy to put his mind on his books.
The sunlit world outside called loudly, he couldn’t get comfortable
in the chair and, in spite of good intentions, his mind insisted on
wandering toward the gridiron. But he stuck it out to the prescribed
moment and then fairly ran downstairs and into the late afternoon
sunshine, uncomfortably conscious that he had spent an hour and a half
to no purpose. Still, to-morrow he would do better, he promised. By
the time he had seated himself in the grandstand, watching the First
Team in a spirited practice game, he had recovered his spirits. On
the further gridiron the Second was hard at it, but Toby decided to
stay away from that quarter to-day. Grover Beech might say unpleasant
things about “quitters,” and while Toby’s conscience was quite clear,
he realized that the Second Team captain would have his own point of
view. But although he managed to evade Beech for the time, a meeting
was inevitable, and it occurred after supper that evening. They both
left their tables at the same moment and came together at the door.
Beech looked a trifle huffy.

“What’s the stupendous idea, Tucker?” he demanded. “You know we
practice on Mondays just like any other day.”

“Why, I――Didn’t Gyp tell you?”

“Gyp? Yes, he said something about your not reporting to-day, but that
didn’t mean anything to me. What’s the scheme, old man?”

Toby explained, not very eloquently because Beech’s expression became
momentarily more and more disapproving. Once or twice the captain
uttered a dry “Huh!” or gestured impatience, but he heard Toby through.
Then, however, he broke out with force and emphasis. Toby, backed up
against the long hatrack, was aware of the curious looks bent on him by
those who passed, and even read sympathy in some glances. Doubtless
Beech’s attitude looked rather threatening!

“You poor fish!” said the captain pityingly. “Hasn’t any one ever
told you about duty? What do you think you are, anyway? A――a real,
sure-enough Person? You’re not, Tucker my lad, you’re just a simple
little cog in the Wheel of Progress. You’re not at all important as an
individual. You’re merely an entity. Now――――”

“Hold on! I’m not sure I ought to let you call me that!”

“Shut up! I’ll call you worse in a minute, maybe a microbe or a
protoplasm. Look here, Tucker, joking aside, you can’t do this, you
know. Every fellow has a duty to the School――――”

“I know, and every fellow has a duty to himself, Beech. I need that
scholarship――――”

“Get it! I’m not objecting, my son! But don’t throw the team down to
do it. Shucks, you can play football for a month or six weeks longer
without losing the scholarship! Come on, Tucker, don’t be a worm!”

“But――but what difference does it make?” pleaded Toby. “I’m no football
wonder. You’ve got half a dozen fellows to fill in for me. It isn’t
like I was any account, Beech!”

“What are you doing? Fishing for compliments? Come on and quit your
kidding! Do you suppose Burtis would have put you with the quarters if
he hadn’t seen that you had the stuff in you?”

“But I haven’t! I can’t play quarter-back for a cent, Beech, honest!
Besides, there’s Frick and Rawson and Stair――――”

“Listen, Tucker, I know who we’ve got just as well as you do. Those
fellows are all right, but not one of them has any better chance of
copping the job than you have. And we want the best fellow to get it.
So you come on back to-morrow, Tucker my lad, and be properly ashamed
of yourself. And don’t let’s have any more talk about scholarships and
things. If you can’t play a little football and keep your end up in
classes you’re less of a man than I thought you were. And that’s that!”

“Well, I’ll see,” answered Toby dubiously. “It’s all well enough――――”

“You’ll see nothing,” said Beech sternly. “You’ll be on the field
to-morrow at three-fifteen dressed to play. By the way, where’d you get
hold of that chap Tubbs?”

“Why, I just happened to run across him. He was having sort of a poor
time of it and I thought if I could get him interested in something he
might pull himself together.” Toby was rather apologetic. “He didn’t
want to do it and I was afraid he wouldn’t stick it long.”

“How do you mean, wouldn’t stick it?”

“Why, he’s quit, hasn’t he? He told me Saturday he was going to.”

“He was out to-day all right. Shucks, he isn’t going to quit. He’s
stringing you. He’s liking it well enough now, and unless I miss my
guess he’s going to make a few of our bunch sit up and take notice. The
boy’s a natural-born end! Well, see you to-morrow, old man. So long!”

George Tubb a “natural-born end”! Toby forgot for the moment the
complication just introduced into his own affairs in surprise over
Beech’s appraisal of Tubb. That the latter would make good on the
gridiron Toby had never for an instant believed. He had only hoped that
the dissatisfied youth would find in football a new and sufficient
interest to reconcile him to the school and, perhaps, a means of making
friends. Well, he was certainly quite as pleased as he was surprised!
In view of what Beech had just told him, however, he wondered why
Tubb had threatened only two days ago to quit; and, still wondering,
he kept on to the third floor instead of stopping at the second and
knocked at the door of Number 31.




CHAPTER XI

TOM FANNING, OPTIMIST


Only Horace Ramsey was at home when Toby entered Number 31. Ramsey
appeared very glad to see the visitor, and he was quite fussed-up
during the process of getting Toby comfortably seated. The room was
one of the better ones on the third floor, and one of the occupants,
probably Ramsey, had added to the scanty equipment supplied by the
school. Although the evening had turned decidedly cool, both windows
were wide open, and it was not until Toby had glanced at them a bit
uneasily several times that Ramsey took the hint.

“It is sort of cold in here, I guess,” he said, as he closed the
windows. “I’m used to a cold room, though. Plenty of fresh air is what
I like. Mr. Bendix says you can’t have too much of it. George doesn’t
like it much, though, and we scrap a good deal about having the windows
open.”

“George? Oh, you mean Tubb. How are you and he getting on now? Hitting
it off any better?”

Horace Ramsey smiled. “Oh, yes, we get on all right. He’s a cranky
chap, though. I have to handle him carefully. He gets the most awful
grouches you ever saw. Gets positively ugly and hates himself. Still,
he’s been some better the last few days.” Ramsey chuckled. “Guess I
have, too. At first I used to let go of my temper and――well, you found
us at it one night. Remember? Now I just let him growl and he gets over
it after a bit. He’s really not a bad sort when you get to know him.”

“I thought I might find him in,” explained Toby. Then a faint
expression of disappointment on the other’s face made him add: “And
then I wanted to see how you were getting on, too, Ramsey. You’re
looking pretty fit. Been playing much tennis?”

“Every day. A fellow named Lingard, a Fourth Class fellow, and I have
been at it a lot. Don’t know if you know him, Tucker. Sort of a lanky
chap, with――――”

“Yes, I know Tommy. Didn’t know he was a tennis player, though.”

“He isn’t,” laughed Ramsey. “At least, not much of one. But neither
am I just now, and I sort of like to play with a chap I can lick now
and then. Maybe it isn’t good practice, though. There’s a fellow
named Colcord who gave me a couple of sets this afternoon. He’s pretty
good at it. Beat me both sets, 6 to 3. I’d like to take you on again,
Tucker. I guess I could give you a better fight now that I’ve had some
practice. Mr. Bendix says it’ll take several weeks to get my muscles
loosened up.”

“I dare say. Had much trouble with your heart lately?”

“N-no, very little. I get out of breath pretty easily, but Mr. Bendix
says that’s because I’m carrying too much weight. Maybe my heart’s all
right after all, just as he says it is. He sort of――what I mean is, you
can’t help believing what he says, can you? He’s supposed to know a
lot about physical training and――and all that, isn’t he?” Toby nodded
assent. “I like him a lot, anyway, and I’m doing just what he tells me,
even to nearly freezing in here with the windows open.”

Toby laughed. “Thought you said you were used to cold rooms, Ramsey!”

“Well, I――I meant I was getting used to them,” answered the other,
grinning.

“Tubb is still with the Second Team, I hear,” said Toby.

“Yes. That reminds me! He was quite excited this afternoon because you
weren’t on the field. Don’t know what business it is of his, but he
kept chewing the rag about it.”

“No, I――I cut practice to-day. Fact is, I――――” Then he stopped. He had
been about to add that he was through with football for the season, but
he suddenly realized that it wasn’t true, that to-morrow would find him
back again. “How’s Tubb getting on?” he asked instead.

“Oh, pretty well, I guess. He hasn’t said so, but when he doesn’t growl
about a thing I know it’s all right. Last week he kept telling how hard
they made him work and saying he was going to quit, but he’s shut up
about it lately.”

A few minutes afterward, going down to the floor below, Toby shook
his head dubiously. “It’s funny the way I make up my mind to things
lately without knowing it. When I went upstairs I thought I was going
to be firm with Beech and stay out of it. Then, first thing I knew, I’d
decided to keep on! Wonder if there’s something wrong with my bean!”

Back in Number 12, Toby found a scrawl from Arnold bidding him follow
to Frank’s room in Clarke, but he crumpled it up and, after a moment’s
reflection, dropped it in the waste-basket and settled himself at
the table. He got in some good licks of study that evening and was
annoyingly superior and virtuous when Arnold returned at bedtime.

The next afternoon Toby took his togs back to the gymnasium.
Fortunately, although he had given up his locker, no one had secured
it. If Coach Burtis knew of his defection the day before he made no
sign. Grover Beech, however, nodded commendingly, and, or so Toby
thought, Roy Frick, at present the most promising of the quarter-backs,
viewed his return with a noticeable lack of cordiality. For several
afternoons Toby toiled and drudged willingly and contentedly. Mr.
Burtis was allowing but three scrimmages a week, and in none of them
did Toby appear. The fact puzzled the boy considerably, but he kept
his puzzlement to himself. Even Bird, who could not be considered
first-class quarter-back material by any stretch of imagination, got
in for a few minutes in each practice game. Toby invariably retired
to the bench when the line-up came and, blanket-swathed, watched and
wondered throughout the ten or fifteen minute periods. On one such
occasion he found a seat beside George Tubb. He and George had met
and spoken before, but only briefly. To-day Toby viewed George with
real surprise. Seen at close quarters, the younger fellow showed the
results of a week of football work very plainly. He had a much better
color, looked several pounds thinner――and considerably harder――and had
lost some of the discontent usually so eloquently expressed by his
countenance. But there was plenty of the old George W. Tubb left, as
Toby soon discovered.

“They’ve got me playing end,” said George. “It’s a rotten position. I
told that big guy with the swelled head that I wanted――――”

“Meaning the coach?” asked Toby.

“Sure! I told him I was a half-back, but he thinks he knows it all.”

“Too bad,” commented Toby innocently, “because, of course, a fellow
can’t do good work out of his right position. I suppose you’re making
rather a mess of end, Tubb.”

“Who says that?” demanded George, with a scowl.

“Why, no one. I just thought, from what you said――――”

“Well, I guess I’m doing as well as Connell; and he’s been playing two
years at it. But this business doesn’t get a fellow anywhere. What’s it
amount to, anyway? They say we’ll play a couple of dozen games with
the First and run up against two or three bum teams around here, and
then it’s all over, and the First Team gets the glory. Maybe I’ll stick
it out awhile longer, but life’s too short to spend a month and a half
at this sort of stuff.”

He glanced sidewise at Toby as he finished, and Toby caught the glance
and understood. George had no intention of quitting, and never had had
since the first day! What he wanted was Toby to ask him not to! Toby
suppressed a smile.

“I wouldn’t do that, Tubb,” he said earnestly. “I――I wish you wouldn’t.
You see, I have a hunch that you’ve got in you to make a pretty good
player, and――well, I wish you’d give yourself a fair chance. As a favor
to me, Tubb, I wish you’d try to stick it out.”

George growled and scowled, but Toby didn’t miss the look of
satisfaction that flickered for an instant in his eyes. After a moment
of weighty hesitation George sighed wearily. “Well, I guess another
week or two won’t hurt me,” he said ungraciously. “I’ll stick around
until I get Connell’s number, anyway. You got me into this, Tucker,
and――――” George stopped abruptly, leaped to his feet and dropped his
blanket. “I’ve got to go in! See you later!”

Then he legged it to where Coach Burtis was beckoning, leaving Toby
grinning broadly. “He’s just the biggest kind of a kid,” thought Toby.
“Wants friendship and hasn’t the slightest idea how to get it!”

But if Toby was allowed no opportunity to achieve glory that week,
at least none begrudged him hard work. He was allowed to labor to
his heart’s content. Nay, he was urged to! Coach Burtis seemed to be
distinctly unhappy if Toby happened on a moment’s idleness during
practice time, and he or Captain Beech was forever at hand to suggest
a new activity. Toby got to hate the tackling dummy with a deep and
bitter hatred. He told Arnold he couldn’t enjoy his meals any longer
because his mouth was always filled with dirt. Arnold advised him to
close his mouth when he did his tackling.

For the First Team, on which Arnold was alternating with Bates at
right half-back, life had become real and earnest. Coach Lyle had made
a wholesale cut in the squad and fellows who were “up” in football
affairs professed themselves already able to tell you what the line-up
would be in the final game of the season with Broadwood. And a good
many did tell――if you’d listen. Frank Lamson was also trying for a
half-back position, but Frank’s chances were not considered brilliant.
At least, though, he survived the cut, and when, on Saturday, the team
played its second game, with Tyron School, Frank displaced Roover in
the last quarter and sent his stock up tremendously by a slashing
fourteen-yard run that netted Yardley’s last score. Toby saw the final
half of the game from the bleachers and yelled like a Comanche when
Frank fairly smashed his way through the Tyron backs and went over the
line near the corner of the field with two of the enemy clinging to
him like limpets. Yardley’s work showed the effect of a week’s hard
practice and some indication of promise. Teamwork was totally lacking,
however, and it was individual brilliancy that ran the score up to 29
points. Curran, at quarter-back, and Noyes, who substituted for him,
handled the team well. On the whole, although Tyron had managed to
secure 6 points by two easy field-goals, Yardley Hall was satisfied
with her team’s showing, and felt that there was reason to expect a
successful season. As, however, October was still but a few days old,
the conclusion may have been a trifle premature.

Captain Fanning, naturally optimistic, viewed the future very
cheerfully indeed that evening. He was a tall, fine-looking chap, was
Tom, and immensely popular. If he had any discernible fault it was
that popularity meant a little too much to him, that he was a bit too
dependent on the goodwill of his fellows. Criticism didn’t agree with
Tom. It didn’t make him angry, but it hurt his feelings. On the other
hand, praise was meat and drink to him, and if you wanted to hear him
purr you had only to stroke him. But every one liked him, the juniors
in Merle Hall, the First Class fellows in Dudley and the faculty
members as well. And he was a really remarkable football player, as
he had proved last season. His more ardent admirers went so far as to
believe that so long as Tom Fanning played left tackle it didn’t matter
much who else was on that side of center. Like most brilliant players,
though, he was better offensively than defensively. As a captain Tom
had yet to be proved, for neither personal popularity nor individual
ability necessarily insures leadership. Tom believed very thoroughly in
himself, however, and if any one held doubts as to his fitness for the
captaincy that person was not Tom.

To-night, tilted back in a chair against Toby’s bed, his long legs
stretched before him, his hands in his trousers pockets, and a
contented smile on his good-looking countenance, Tom was doing his own
stroking. “Really, Arnold,” he was saying, “we’ve got a ripping lot
of fellows this year, now haven’t we? Take the line from end to end,
you can’t beat it! I don’t care whether Candee or Orlie Simpson plays
center or whether Jim Rose or Twining plays left guard. Any way you
look at it it’s a corking line. That’s the beauty of having really good
substitutes. As for the back-field, why, with you and Larry and Roover
and Curran――or Noyes, for that matter――there won’t be a better one in
this corner of the world this fall!”

“Say, Tom, how do you get that way?” asked Arnold, who was struggling
into a clean collar. “The team’s all right, old dear, but we haven’t
won the Broadwood game quite yet. To listen to you a fellow would think
we’d just hung the ball in the Trophy Room!”

Tom laughed good-naturedly. “Well, I’ve picked out a place for it, Arn!
Oh, we’ll have our little setbacks and we’ll lose a game or two one way
or another, but that isn’t troubling me any. Why――――”

“All right, but don’t talk like that so the fellows can hear you,”
protested Arnold, more than half serious. “The worst thing that can
happen to a team is for it to get the happy, confident feeling.
Just as soon as it does it gets a silly grin on its face――or faces,
rather――and dies in its tracks. I’d like it better if you’d cultivate a
fine grouch, Tom.”

“Maybe I shall later, but you can’t make me grouchy to-night. I tell
you, Arn, we showed what we had to-day. Take the team as it played this
afternoon and teach it to work together and you’ve got a real machine,
son. And Broadwood’ll know it some day!”

“I know. We have got some good players, and that’s no dream, but just
at present it’s too much of an all-star aggregation to make a hit with
me. There’s a heap of work ahead of us, old dear, before we get to be a
real football team, and don’t you forget that for a little minute!”

“Oh, you’re a regular Calamity Jane,” jeered Tom. “Come on, or we’ll be
late. Where’s Tucker? Isn’t he coming?”

“Yes, he will be here in a minute, I guess. And Frank’s going, too.”

“Lamson?” Tom’s brow clouded for an instant. “Say, Arn, he made a nifty
touchdown to-day, didn’t he?”

“I thought so. But you needn’t cry about it.”

“I’m not. I was only wondering――You know, to my mind, Morris Roover’s
the right chap there, Arn. Now suppose Lamson keeps on as he did this
afternoon, eh?”

“Why, he will get the place, won’t he? You want the best man there,
don’t you?”

“Rather! But Roover’s tried pretty hard for it. I mean, I’d be sorry
if he lost out. He had hard luck last fall, you know. Got sick in the
middle of the season and didn’t even get his letter. I suppose he’s
hoping to make good this year.”

“What of it? He’s got another year after this. The trouble with you,
Tom, is that you can’t forget your friendships on the gridiron. It
won’t do, believe me. Friendship ceases at three-fifteen, or it ought
to, when you’re captain. If it wasn’t for Mr. Lyle you’d have Sim
Clarke playing end and Snow at guard and――and all the rest of your
cronies――including me――on the team, and it would be a bum outfit.
Friendship’s no good when it comes to picking a team, Tom.”

“Nonsense!” retorted the other. He didn’t seem displeased, though. “Of
course I’d like to have my friends on the team; any fellow would; but
they won’t get any favoritism from me.”

“Oh, no, none at all!” answered Arnold, buttoning his vest. “Look
here, old dear, if I ever suspect that you’re trying to put me across
because I’m a friend I’ll quit the team cold!”

“Oh, rot! You know perfectly well that you and Bates are the best we
have for the position, and as far as I’m concerned I don’t care which
of you gets it.”

“Stick to that and all will be well! What time have you got? I wonder
what’s happened to Frank and――――”

Toby’s appearance interrupted him and a minute later they were on their
way, picking up Frank Lamson outside. They were going to the movies in
Greenburg, the larger town across the river. There was a small moving
picture theater in Wissining, no more than half a mile from school,
that was well patronized by Yardley, but in Greenburg there were three
of them to choose from, and to-night the boys had secured leave for the
whole evening and so had plenty of time to make the longer journey.
Besides, at Greenburg you got two pictures and listened to real music
from an organ, while at the local house your entertainment was over in
an hour and the piano was very tin-panny. Tom Fanning ranged beside
Toby on the way down the hill and Arnold and Frank followed. Tom was
still full of football and optimism, and Toby heard a good deal about
the team’s wonderful prospects and didn’t have to do any of the
talking. By the time the bridge was reached, however, Tom had worked
off some of his enthusiasm and inquired about Toby’s fortunes.

“Arn says he finally persuaded you to try for the Second,” he said.
“Like it?”

“Yes, I like it very well,” answered Toby. “Only I can’t seem to take
it as seriously as most of the fellows. Ought I to, Fanning? What I
mean is, just how important is playing football on the Second Team? I
wanted to quit last week and Arnold had a fit and Grover Beech read the
riot act to me. I thought football, especially Second Team football,
was a lark, but I’m beginning to think that it’s not!”

“Well, I suppose we do take football rather too seriously,” replied Tom
leniently. “But, hang it, Tucker, if you’re going to do a thing why not
do it well? Why not put your whole heart into it? Of course, the Second
Team isn’t as important as the First, but it’s just as well for the
fellows who play on it to think it is. If they didn’t, they wouldn’t
work so hard and we wouldn’t turn out such a good Second Team. And,
after all, a good Second is important, because it gives us practice.”

“When do you begin playing us?” asked Toby.

“Next week. Tuesday, probably. What are you trying for?”

“Quarter. Sounds conceited, doesn’t it?”

“Not a bit! Why? A quarter-back isn’t any better than a guard or an
end, is he? It takes just as much ability to play one position well as
it does another.”

“Y-yes, I suppose so, but――it seems to me a fellow’s got to know a
whole lot in order to run the team right.”

“Oh, yes, he has. But it comes down to knowing a few plays and when
to call for them, and remembering your signals. After all, it’s the
captain that’s the general. Half the time a quarter doesn’t get much
chance to boss the thing. The coach maps the game out beforehand, the
captain holds the reins and the quarter-back does the yelling.” Tom
laughed. “Anyway, that’s pretty close to it, Tucker.”

“That doesn’t sound so bad,” Toby said in relieved tones. “I was sort
of scared, you see; thought I might have to run the whole business if
I happened to get put in some time. I’d make rather a mess of it if I
did, I guess!”

“Not you, Tucker. You’re rather the type to make good, I’d say. I hope
you get the place.”

“Thanks,” answered Toby, dubiously. “You mean kindly, no doubt, but I
guess I’d just as lief some one else got it. Frick has it now and I
dare say he will keep it. He will so far as I’m concerned!”

“You don’t seem to have a very high notion of your ability,” laughed
Tom. “Don’t be too humble, Tucker, or folks will begin to think the way
you talk. And, look here, there’ll be a chance for you on the First
next year, for both Curran and Noyes will be gone, and the rest of the
lot aren’t very promising. So just you keep going, Tucker.”

“Oh, I’ll keep going all right,” replied Toby sadly. “They won’t let me
do anything else. They’re always picking on me.”

“Who?”

“Mr. Burtis and Beech. They sit up together until daylight finding
stunts for me to do the next day!”

“Sounds to me,” said Tom thoughtfully, “as if you were better than you
make yourself out, old man. Or else you imagine things.”

“Let’s say the last guess is right,” laughed Toby.

They visited two theaters before they found one whose bill promised
the sort of entertainment they wanted, and found seats just before the
house darkened. During the announcement of coming attractions some one
tapped Toby on the shoulder and he looked around in the half-gloom and
saw Horace Ramsey seated behind him in company with George Tubb. Horace
was evidently pleased when Toby recognized him and spoke to him, but
George’s only response to Toby’s whispered greeting was a nod and a
scowl.

Going homeward, two hours later, the quartet grew to a round dozen
as other Yardley boys joined it, and Arnold observed that maybe it
was just as well there were plenty of them as the “town thugs,” as he
called them, had been getting “fresh” lately. “Casement and another
chap were coming back the other night and got into a fine old scrap
with a gang of the toughs,” he explained. “They had to beat it finally.
Loring got a beautiful black eye out of it. He says there were four of
them against him and the other chap. Hence the retreat.”

“That’s something new, isn’t it?” asked a boy on the other side of
Arnold. “We never used to have any trouble with the town fellows.”

“They’re chaps from the new mill they built last year, I believe.
Rather a tough lot, I guess. They’ll get all they want, though, if they
keep on. Wouldn’t be a bad thing for some of them to turn up now and
try to start something,” Arnold chuckled. “They won’t, though, when
they see the size of our party.” And, although their progress out of
Greenburg was anything but quiet, none disputed their way.




CHAPTER XII

FIRST TEAM VS. SECOND


The Second Team started its training table Monday. The First had done
so a week earlier. The tables, each accommodating eighteen persons,
occupied the two farther corners of the dining-hall. That of the First
Team was given a certain degree of privacy by two oak screens similar
to the one that stood before the door leading to the pantry, but the
Second Team consumed its meals in full view of the world. Joining
the training table, Toby discovered, added no luxuries to your menu.
Rather, it did quite otherwise, for pastry and puddings, save for one
or two very simple concoctions, were sternly barred. You got rather
more beef and lamb――too underdone to please Toby――and eggs were a drug
on the market. Potatoes were served sparingly and only in the baked
condition. On the whole, there was a notable monotony to the training
table fare, but as the fellows were generally extremely hungry that
didn’t trouble them greatly.

Toby’s presence at the Second Team board was somewhat of a surprise to
Toby, since, as there were places for only seventeen players,――Coach
Burtis sat at the head of the table,――it seemed to him that he was
displacing more deserving talent. Why he should be there and Stair and
Bird not there, was a conundrum, a conundrum that was partly answered
for him that Monday afternoon.

“You’re on B Team, Tucker,” announced Mr. Burtis when, at four o’clock,
the players were called back to the bench. “Show me what you’ve learned
the last week. You’ll have Lippman at half and I want you to use him
whenever you can. Play him hard. He will stand it. And don’t neglect
your kicking game just because your punters aren’t the best. The only
way for them to learn is to have it to do. Keep to simple plays; B Team
doesn’t know anything complicated; and speed it up all you know how.”

“Y-yes, sir,” agreed Toby. Then he shed his blanket and wondered
whether he had learned anything the last week, and if he had what it
was! However, it wouldn’t do to let either the coach or the players
guess the trepidation he felt, and so he pulled on his head-guard
quite snappily and limbered up his legs, as, he judged, was the
approved thing to do, and looked as smiling and care-free as possible.
Then the two teams trotted out, A with the ball, and Gyp blew a whistle
and his troubles had begun.

But, after all, the troubles weren’t so many, nor so formidable. He
made mistakes, and he shared in a perfectly ghastly fumble on A’s
twenty-six yards, and twice he got his signals so badly mixed that
the whole team howled at him. But, on the other hand, he put vim into
his fellows and followed the coach’s directions regarding Lippman and
the kicking game and the use of simple plays, and before the period
had ended he had the exquisite pleasure of watching the pigskin skin
the enemy’s cross-bar for a three-point tally. He could have wept
tears of joy on Crawford’s neck for that thirty-yard drop-kick, and A
Team’s sullen resentment was an added delight. But B had to pay for
her cheekiness. Already A had scored a touchdown, and now, bitterly
resentful, she set to work to wreak vengeance. And she did it finally,
for three long runs by Nelson and White took the ball back to B’s
thirty-five yards and White plugged along for another down through
a crumbling right side in spite of Toby’s shrill exhortations, and
Stover banged into Sid Creel, at center, and piled through to the
eighteen. Toby was very glad when time was called for Sid’s recovery,
for B was on the run and becoming more disorganized each moment. He
spent a precious two minutes ranging the line and “talking Dutch,” and
when Sid, looking vague and dizzy, shuffled into his position again
there was a perceptible stiffening of the defense. But it couldn’t
last against A’s battering-ram tactics, and presently it was crumbling
again. Short gains but steady, and B was on her last white line, and it
was second down and every one was shouting or grunting. Toby gritted
his teeth and danced about and hurled defiance across the bent backs
before him, all the time trying with the intensity of despair to
guess the play that was coming. He did guess, but he guessed wrong,
and Nelson shot unexpectedly outside right tackle, straight for the
center of the goal, and the only satisfaction Toby got was in sitting
on Nelson’s head after he had been pulled down by Crawford. Bowen
grinned miserably, and every B Team fellow was very, very careful not
so much as to look at him; for Bowen was right tackle and had been most
ingloriously eliminated. After that the horn squawked and the half was
over.

Toby and several others who had played through the whole twelve minutes
were dismissed to the showers, although all would have preferred
staying and watching the second half. Instead, they argued hotly
all the way up to the gymnasium――the two teams being very equally
represented――and still argued, though with diminished heat, while
the showers hissed. Toby was secretly rather well satisfied with his
performance that afternoon until, later, he learned that B Team, under
Roy Frick’s generalship, had actually scored a touchdown in the last
period of play!

On Tuesday, after a half-hour of light practice, the Second trotted
over to the First Team field and, before a large and interested
audience, was badly mauled and beaten. Frick and Rawson played quarter
through two twelve-minute halves, and Toby and Stair――Bird, it seemed,
had retired to private life――sat on the bench and watched and worried,
trying to believe that things would have gone no better for the Second
if they had taken part. Second used most of her substitutes in a vain
effort to stave off, not defeat, for that was inevitable, but dishonor,
and could make nothing of it. First Team piled up the scores with
a merciless and monotonous succession and the audience yawned and
drifted away.

“What’s that?” asked Lou Stair drearily. “Twenty-three?”

“Twenty-six,” answered Toby glumly.

“Gee-jiminy-gosh!” groaned Stair. “Say, what’s the matter with the
Second, anyway? What’s got into ’em, Tucker! Look at Smith, will you?
Why doesn’t he get down? Why doesn’t Frick get after him? He thinks
he’s a skyscraper! And there goes Dawson off-side again! Gee, our bunch
is playing like sand-lot kids! Well, he got away with it, and that’s
something!”

“What of it?” asked Toby dully. “We didn’t make enough to plant a row
of beans on! That’s third. White’ll have to punt.”

“Yeah, as much as ten yards!” jeered Stair. “What’d I tell you? Guess
he’s got a friend on the side-line, the way he kicked the ball there!
Well, here’s where First scores again!”

And presently First did that very thing, Toby’s gloom being slightly
relieved by the fact that it was Arnold who took the ball over by a
slashing run from the Second’s eighteen yards. Gloom enveloped the
whole blanketed line of watchers that second half, for they had been
doing a good deal of talking as to what was to happen to the First
Team when they tried conclusions. In fact, Second had even gone so far
as to hint that the real reason Coach Lyle hadn’t let his team face the
Second before was his fear of a disastrous defeat. Toby wondered how
Coach Burtis, pacing tranquilly to and fro along the side-line, his
hands buried in his trousers pockets, could maintain his expression of
unconcern in the face of such direful happenings! Toby would have felt
a heap better if Mr. Burtis had scowled or kicked at a pebble or shown
distress in some other manner. The coach’s unruffled demeanor seemed to
Toby to smack of treason! He was very glad when that farcical game came
to an end with a final score of 33 to 0.

Second, fagged, disheveled, outraged, climbed a weary path to the
gymnasium, muttering threats of vengeance; hearing which Coach Burtis
smiled a secret smile of satisfaction. Toby felt quite disgraced until
the lapse of an hour or two brought a realization of the fact that such
things had happened before and would happen again, and that no one took
them very seriously. At supper Mr. Burtis ate quite as much as usual
and with as much enjoyment, and talked and jested in his accustomed
manner; which encouraged Toby to satisfy a really ravenous hunger.
After a steak and a baked potato and the usual trimmings he found that
he could view the afternoon’s Waterloo with equanimity. There was, he
reflected, another day coming!

Wednesday found Toby learning A Team signals, his allegiance
transferred to that squad by order of the coach. In the scrimmage
Rawson led B Team and Toby adorned the bench until near the end of
the second half. Then Frick came out and Toby went in and received an
evil and portentous wink from Sid Creel. That wink said very plainly:
“You wait till I get at you, you renegade!” Just at first it was a bit
disconcerting to find himself slamming into his former teammates and
to realize that they not only no longer loved him but were eager to
grind his face in the earth and otherwise degrade him! Before the game
was over, though, he had very effectually forgotten the old ties and
was glorying in every foot of territory conquered by A Team. It was
remarkable what a healthy antagonism existed between the two squads.
Before the scrimmage they were all Second Team fellows, and afterwards,
in the locker-room, they fraternized nicely, but while the game lasted
they were enemies and aliens, and neither side asked quarter. Toby,
during a busy six or seven minutes of play that afternoon, was rather
rudely handled by his former comrades, and made his way up the hill
with a ruddy nose and several assorted contusions. But he had the
satisfaction of a touchdown and a brief word of commendation from Coach
Burtis; and nothing else much mattered.

Thursday they went against the First again and, while they were once
more decisively trimmed, they made a far better showing. Toby got
in for the whole of the second half and, after recovering from a
bad attack of stage fright, gave a fairly good account of himself.
Toby wasn’t one to seek personal glory, and there were times when he
might have taken the ball himself and didn’t. He did get off one good
twenty-yard sprint with the pigskin clasped in the cradle of his elbow,
and got a hearty thump on his back from Arnold as he trotted by that
member of the enemy forces and a rousing acclaim from the stands. But
for the rest Toby stayed modestly in position, letting Nelson and White
and, less frequently, Stover, perform the back-field stunts――or try to.
First Team was fast rounding into a hard-working, aggressive, snappy
organization, and facing her was no child’s play. That the Second held
her to four scores that day, and credited herself with a field-goal,
speaks well for Coach Burtis’ charges. Second didn’t consider that she
had actually wiped out the stigma of Tuesday’s overwhelming defeat, but
she derived a lot of comfort from her showing, and White, whose capable
foot had secured that goal from the field, was a twenty-four hour hero.
It was even whispered that Coach Lyle had been seen looking hard at
White and that the latter’s transfer to the First Team was inevitable.
Which, while it may have brought pleasant anticipations to the Second
Team while full-back, filled the rest of the fellows with gloomy
forebodings.

“That’s the way they do,” lamented Farquhar, the rangy left tackle.
“Just as soon as we get a fellow so’s he’s some use to us they nab him
for the First. What’s the use of that? If they want us to give ’em
good practice they ought to let us have some decent players. But they
don’t. Last year they swiped three of our fellows two weeks before the
Broadwood game. They make me very weary!”

However, it seemed that Second’s fears might be groundless, for Friday
found White still with them, and he was still with them the following
day when the First went up against Forest Hill School.




CHAPTER XIII

TEAM-MATES FALL OUT


It was a brute of a day, with a chilling, drizzling rain and a sodden,
sloppy field. Toby had been out of sorts since the moment of his
awakening to a dimly-lighted room and the sound of dripping eaves. He
had pecked at his breakfast, more than usually averse to the ruddiness
of his steak and willing to exchange a whole pitcher of milk for one
heartening cup of hot coffee. Recitations went badly. There was an
evident listlessness on the part of the students and a consequent lack
of sympathy on the part of the instructors. In Latin Toby made a horrid
mess of things, his brain having apparently forgotten to function, and
“Chawles,” as Mr. Coburn was known among the boys, became quite testy
and rendered a lengthy oration on the shortcomings of the class, which,
while intended for the entire assemblage, was aimed directly at Toby.
I mention these incidents that you may better understand what happened
in the afternoon when the Second Team stood rather morosely around in
the drizzle and waited for practice to start and Toby, hands rolled in
his sweater, glowered across to where the First Team was warming up for
the Forest Hill contest and damp but enthusiastic cheers arose from the
stands. It seemed to Toby that a whole lot of fellows, including T.
Tucker, were wasting the golden moments of life in vain pursuits. Could
Toby have chosen an occupation just then he would have been a bearded
and brawny pirate afloat on a tropic sea, a cutlass between his teeth
and an assortment of pistols thrust in his blood-red sash. Which shows
that Toby’s normally gentle and sane disposition had a bad kink in it
to-day.

And at such an inopportune moment Roy Frick, whose disposition, unlike
Toby’s, was never worthy of being termed gentle, saw fit to make
himself obnoxious. In justice to Frick it should be explained that he
had an inherent dislike for the sensation of raindrops trickling down
the back of his neck, which sensation he was now having. Frick was
a sturdily-made, hard-muscled fellow of seventeen with a broad, not
ill-favored face. He was vain, arrogant and pugnacious, although there
were those who said that he liked to talk fight better than he liked
to fight. Perhaps in an effort to forget his misery, Frick had taken
a ball from the canvas sack in which they were brought to the field
and was passing with Lippman. Frick was behind Toby, but the latter
was dimly aware of what was going on, just as he was aware of the
late-comers, George Tubb among them, who were dawdling down from the
gymnasium. Once the pigskin, made slippery by the rain, escaped from
Frick and bobbed across the wet turf to where Toby stood, and Toby sent
it trickling back with a touch of his foot. Perhaps there was something
antagonistic in the brief, careless glance exchanged with Frick, for
Toby felt antagonistic to everything at the moment. In any case, Frick
doubtless resented that look, and a minute later the football collided
with a dull, damp thump against the back of Toby’s head.

“Sorry!” called Frick grinning. “The ball’s slippery, Tucker.”

Toby flushed, walked onto the gridiron, where the pigskin was wobbling
erratically about, and picked it up. Then, facing the longest stretch
of the field and trying to recall all he had learned of punting, he
swung his right foot against the dropping ball and was rewarded with
a very healthy-sounding thump. Such a performance in a game would
have won him applause, for the ball, in spite of its sodden condition,
arched toward the further corner of the field in a fine, long flight
and came to earth a full forty-five yards away. But there was no
applause on this occasion, unless the amused glances of those who
happened to see the feat could have been construed as applausive. Frick
came running, his face redder than Toby’s had been.

“What’s the idea, Tucker?” he demanded threateningly. “You go and fetch
that now!”

“Not likely,” answered Toby in a growl.

“Yes, you will, or I’ll knock your red head off! You get it, do you
hear?”

Toby’s face paled from red to white. “Yes, I hear,” he said in a
low and steady voice. He covered the distance of a scant yard that
separated them in one quick step. “I hear a lot I don’t take stock in,
Frick. I hear you’re a fighter, for instance!”

Frick’s right arm went back, elbow crooked, hand clenched, and his
right foot moved back with it, but Toby didn’t wait. Instead, he
stepped suddenly forward with his own left foot and thrust shoulder and
flattened hand against Frick’s chest with the result that the latter
staggered back, failed to recover his balance and sat down hard. He was
up in an instant, his eyes blazing, silent, and just a bit doubtful.
And Toby, who had followed, stood ready. But, while a fight would have
been a welcome relief from boredom, the others interposed. Watson and
Farquhar and Sid Creel and several more got between the opponents with
words of caution and displeasure.

“Cut it, you chumps!” said the big center, pushing Frick away. “Here
comes Mr. Burtis!”

“What do I care?” cried Frick. “Think he’s going to knock me down and
get away with it? Let go of me, Ben, or I’ll――I’ll smash you! I will!
Take your hands――――”

But Watson wouldn’t, and Farquhar was there too, soothing and
ridiculing, and every one had mixed in and the incident was perforce
closed. And lest Toby, who really seemed quite calm and peaceable,
should attempt to continue the discussion, Sid Creel and Stover stood
guard over him. And onto the scene strode Coach Burtis and Captain
Beech, suspicious but asking no questions, and every one strolled
casually somewhere else and looked very innocent.

“What was the trouble?” whispered Sid Creel as he and Toby wandered
along the side-line. Toby related the incident in a few words, and Sid
observed him curiously.

“Gee, you must have had a grouch,” he exclaimed wonderingly. “Never
knew you had a temper like that, Toby!”

“Well, I have,” answered Toby dryly. “Of course, it was a silly thing
to do, but he had no business lamming me with that wet ball!”

Sid grinned. “Well, it wasn’t his fault the ball was wet, was it?” he
asked.

Toby managed a weak smile. “It’s his fault he will have to chase after
it,” he answered.

But of course Frick didn’t have to do any such thing. There is always
some obliging person about in such an emergency, and it was young
Lovett, hopeful candidate for end position, who scurried off and
brought it back to an indignant Gyp. Then practice began and every one
had other things to think of for the succeeding hour. Now and again
Toby and Roy Frick encountered each other, on which occasions Frick
glowered or sneered and Toby pretended to have forgotten the other’s
existence. Toby was rather ashamed of himself by now and quite willing
to consider the affair closed.

There was no scrimmage this afternoon, and at a little after four the
squad was dismissed. Taking only time enough to wrap themselves in
blankets, the Second hurried in a body across to the other gridiron and
won a ripple of laughter as they appeared like so many blue wraiths,
around the corner of the covered stand. It seemed like an accident, but
possibly wasn’t, that George Tubb scuttled into the seat next to Toby.

“Guess that guy would have mopped the ground up with you if the fellows
hadn’t butted in,” observed George with one of his malicious grins.
“He’s a lot heavier than you, Tucker.”

“I had a lucky escape then,” replied Toby. “Know what the score is
here?”

“Nothing to nothing. Forest Hill’s too fast for those First Team yaps.
Say, I wish Frick would try to get gay with me some day! I don’t like
that blow-hard.”

“Perhaps he will,” said Toby pleasantly. “At least, you can hope, Tubb.”

George eyed him suspiciously. Toby’s tone had suggested that he viewed
the idea with favor. George grunted. “Well, if he ever does he will get
a lot more’n he expects,” he growled. “You ought to have handed him a
punch instead of just pushing him, Tucker. He’ll be after you the first
chance he gets. They say he’s a clever scrapper, too.”

“Do they?” asked Toby indifferently. “Then there’ll probably be enough
left for you to tackle, Tubb.”

The third period ended just then, and Toby’s gaze, turning away from
the players, encountered Tubb’s. For some reason Tubb colored, and then
blurted: “Say, you never came around to the room like you said you were
going to, Tucker. You’re getting sort of choosey, too, I suppose.”

“I called last week, Tubb. You were out. Didn’t Ramsey tell you?”

“Yes. I forgot. How’d you know I’d be out?” Again that objectionable
grin! Toby frowned.

“I didn’t,” he said shortly. Then: “Can’t you ever be decent, Tubb?” he
asked. “This thing of always having a chip on your shoulder is a bit
tiresome.”

“I haven’t any chip.” Tubb laughed a mixture of apology and defiance.
“I’ve got some――some pride, though! No fellow needs to know me if he
doesn’t want to!”

“That goes without saying,” answered Toby dryly.

George scowled darkly. “Well, it’s so. A lot of you guys with
wrist-watches make me tired! Gee, if――――”

“I don’t happen to wear a wrist-watch, Tubb, and making you tired
is nothing in my young life,” said Toby wearily. “Let’s cut out the
love-pats. I’m not feeling awfully gay to-day. How do you like playing
end?”

“All right,” replied George after a moment. “If Mr. Burtis wasn’t a
bonehead, though, he’d let me play half. I always have played half.”

“Always?” asked Toby, idly, watching Snowden kick-off to Forest Hill.
“How long is ‘always’?”

“Well, last year and some the year before. I was the best back on our
team, anyway!”

“I didn’t know you had played so much. When I asked you――――”

“Oh, well, you sounded so blamed patronizing,” growled George.

“Didn’t mean to. I’m glad you stuck it out on the squad, Tubb. Beech
said the other day that――well, he seemed to think you were going to
make a pretty good end.”

“Huh!” said George scornfully. “I could show him some real end playing
right now if he’d give me a chance! But he’s stuck on Mawson and
Connell.” In spite of his words, Toby got the idea that George was
nevertheless pleased by the compliment to his playing. “I suppose they
belong to the same Society Beech does!”

“No, as a matter of fact, Tubb, Beech is Cambridge and Connell is
Oxford. I don’t know which Mawson is, but I don’t think it matters. I
wouldn’t make remarks of that sort if I were you. Fellows don’t like
them.”

If Tubb made any reply Toby didn’t hear it, for Halliday had got
away around Forest Hill’s left and pulled down a long and desperate
forward-pass, and now he was streaking up the field with the ball and
the stand was on its feet, shouting and imploring. Halliday dodged the
first of the enemy and sped on. Then the Forest Hill quarter was on
him, there was a confusion of rolling bodies and Ted was free again
to go plunging on toward the nearing goal-line. The pursuit gained
but never quite reached him, and Ted at last subsided between the
posts. That was all the scoring done by either team, and shortly after
Captain Fanning had missed an easy goal the game ended. The visitors
considered, and not without reason, that they had virtually won the
honors of the day and departed cheering through the twilight drizzle.




CHAPTER XIV

TOBY AT QUARTER


The outcome of the Forest Hill game was a favorite topic of discussion
during the next few days. Although Yardley had won in the last four
minutes, by means of a well-earned touchdown following a forward pass,
the general opinion was that the Blue had been largely outplayed by
a lighter but much faster eleven. Of course, reverses were to be
expected, but after Yardley’s showing in the Tyron game it did seem
that she should have done better against a “small school team” like
Forest Hill. On the other hand, the local football historians reminded
that some six seasons ago, Forest Hill had actually won from Yardley, 5
to 3, and that it was no uncommon thing for the smaller school to score
against the Blue.

Rumors of changes in the line-up spread, and it was whispered that all
was not serene between captain and coach. Arnold was decidedly glum
that Saturday evening, and, although the usual excursion to Greenburg
in search of moving picture thrills was made, he was no great addition
to the company. Afterwards, when they were preparing for bed, Toby told
him that he was foolish to let football worry him so. “Any one might
think you were captain of the eleven instead of Fanning,” said Toby.
“You act――――”

“I wish I was――were――was――――”

“‘Were’ will do. Why do you wish you was――were?”

“Because I’d drop two or three of the ‘dead-ones’ and have a team
instead of a bunch of stars!”

Toby weighed that in silence. Finally: “Who are the ‘dead-ones’?” he
asked.

Arnold shook his head. “Guess I oughtn’t to talk about it,” he
muttered. “It’s not my business.”

“Right you are! Just remember that. If it’s not your business, don’t
worry about it.”

“That’s easy enough to say,” Arnold grumbled. After a moment he said
explosively, dropping a shoe to the floor in emphasis: “Why Mr. Lyle
doesn’t jump in and fire a couple of those fellows is what gets me! If
he hasn’t got the backbone to stand up against Tom he oughtn’t to be
coach.”

“Oh, well, the season’s young yet,” answered Toby easily. “Maybe Mr.
Lyle is sort of ‘watchful waiting.’ I’m thinking of going to sleep.
When you get through holding your foot in your hand and making faces
you might put out the light. It works quite easily. You just turn the
thingumbob there. Don’t blow it out, please, because――――”

“Because it might stop your chatter! All right. Good-night.”

The rumored changes in the First Team line-up didn’t materialize,
however; at least not during the following week. Arnold reported that
things were going better and gave credit to Mr. Lyle, who, it seemed,
had delivered a few well-chosen words on Monday, before practice. “He’s
really got some of the loafers at work,” said Arnold. “Even Stone is
showing a little animation!”

“Stone being one of the ‘dead-ones’?”

“Well, he hasn’t looked very much alive until this week,” answered
Arnold. “I dare say we’ll get our gait by Saturday. They say Brown and
Young’s is a tough bunch of scrappers. I hope they are. We need to go
up against something that has a wallop!”

“You did that very thing yesterday,” said Toby.

“You’re not far off, at that,” agreed the other. “Your team put up a
mighty pretty scrap. If you’d been half as good on defense as you were
on attack――――”

“Oh, well, I noticed that we held you fellows twice inside our thirty.
Hold your horses. We’ll be beating you badly by the end of the month!”

“Rather fancy yourself, don’t you?” jeered Arnold. “By the way, was
that your friend Tubbs who played left end for you in the last half?”

“Tubb is the gentleman’s name. What did you think of him?”

“Why, he acted like a crazy Indian! He made me nervous looking at him,
and hearing him!”

Toby laughed. “That’s his style, Arn. It’s psychological, you see. He
distracts the attention of the opponent from the game. All that jumping
and up and down and running around and talking is just to get your
goat!”

“Well, he came near getting it, all right! He made as much row as a
Broadwood shortstop with the bases full and two down! But he seemed
to me to be playing a pretty good game, just the same. He was into
everything!”

“Beech says he’s a comer, Arn. If he could only get over the idea that
he’s being imposed on by every one he’d get on a heap better.”

“He’s a chronic sorehead and kicker, I suppose. I’ve met one or two
like him. Maybe he will get over it in time. How’s that other protégé
of yours, the tennis fiend?”

“Ramsey? I don’t see much of him nowadays. But I know that he’s got in
with a fairly decent lot of chaps and looks about fifty per cent better
than he did. I told you about his freezing me one night when I went to
see him? Had both windows wide open and told me he couldn’t get along
without plenty of fresh air. Bet you anything he’d never slept with a
window open in his life until Muscles got at him! You know, I think I
can take a bit of credit for the――the rejuvenation of friend Ramsey!”

“Well, that’s some word, but I dare say you’re right. Now all you’ve
got to do is make Mr. Tubbs over and you’re through.”

“Tubb is a hard-boiled one, Arn, and I haven’t much hope of him. If
I liked him a bit better I suppose I’d take more interest in his
career――――”

“I wish you’d stop talking like a blooming dictionary,” groaned Arnold.
“Now dry up and let me take a fall out of this math.”

That week saw two changes in the Second Team. Sid Creel displaced
Watson at center and George Tubb was shifted from B Team to A. He and
Mawson were used impartially and in the four games that the Second
played against the First that week there appeared to be little choice
between them. The same could be as truthfully said of Toby and Roy
Frick. Sometimes one started the game and sometimes the other, but each
had an equal chance. Toby had his shortcomings and so did his rival,
Toby’s concerning individual play and Frick’s generalship. Or, perhaps,
leadership would be a better word to use. Somehow, or so it seemed
to those whose business it was to note such things, the Second Team
showed more life and aggressiveness when Toby’s shrill voice called
the signals. For Toby’s voice _was_ shrill when he played quarter,
though at other times it was an ordinary tenor of middle register, with
a pleasant touch of Long Island fog in it. But that first day, when
unexpectedly called on to act as quarter-back, Toby’s nervousness had
sent his voice several notes up the scale, and for some reason it had
never come down again so long as he was giving signals. Arnold likened
it to the yelping of a fox terrier one day, and on the next occasion
Toby tried hard to bring it back to normal, with the result that it
sounded as hoarse as a frog with a bad cold, and no one could hear him!

But at individual playing of the position, Roy Frick was better. Frick
was a tricky runner and frequently squirmed outside tackles for needed
gains. And he was a dependable punter. Possibly Toby would have showed
up better beside Frick at this time if he had had more faith in his own
ability, but he was chary of trusting to his own efforts to advance the
ball. On catching punts and running them in, he was not much behind his
rival, and at punting he was fast catching up with him. But there was
no doubt that from the spectator’s point of view Frick was the man for
the job.

There had been no resumption of hostilities between the two. Toby was
willing to forgive and forget, although he secretly disliked Frick for
the latter’s overbearing manner. For his part, Frick had evidently
neither forgiven nor forgotten, but he seemed satisfied to let the
matter rest as it was. Toby had an idea that the other frequently
ridiculed his playing, for sometimes he caught looks of stifled
amusement on the faces of Frick’s cronies. As, however, they were
seldom on the bench at the same time and, being in different classes
and having different circles of friends, scarcely ever encountered each
other off the football field, there was little chance for a clash. At
training table Frick sat four places from Toby on the same side of the
board; and, anyway, at table personal animosities would not be allowed
to flourish. Save for an occasional Sunday, Coach Burtis was always in
his place at the head, and he had a watchful eye and a careful ear.

On Friday, contrary to custom, the Second Team was led across to the
other gridiron for a twelve-minute bout with the First. The First had
not pleased Coach Lyle since the Forest Hill game, and the morrow’s
contest, with Brown and Young’s School would demand all the Blue had.
Toby was sent in at quarter. He noted two changes in the First Team’s
line. Casement was playing right guard in place of Snow and Candee was
at center in Simpson’s stead. Coach Burtis had instructed him to give
the First’s center and right side the brunt of the line attack, and
Toby understood now that the substitutes there were to be put to the
test. He wondered if either of them suspected and whether their own
coach had instigated the ordeal. He felt a bit sorry for Snow, who was
rather light for a guard, and hoped he wouldn’t get used too roughly.

There was no kick-off to-day. Instead, Second was given the ball
in the middle of the field. Coaches and trainers hovered about
like hawks around a chicken yard, and there was much exhorting and
last-moment instructing. First Team had been keyed up to the minute,
and faces showed strain and poised bodies tension. Toby had Nelson,
Lippman, and Crawford behind him, and it was Lippman he chose for
that first attack. His voice yelped, Farquhar, left tackle, trotted
over to the right of the line, the signal came, and Lippman, seizing
the ball at a hand-pass, smashed ahead. Crawford and Toby piled in
behind. The First Team line buckled and snapped back again. Jim Rose,
big and pink-cheeked, roared defiance. “Second down! Nine!” shouted
the referee. Toby grabbed an arm and pulled Lippman out of the pile.
Already he was shouting new signals. Again Farquhar shifted, again
Lippman took the pass. But this time he shot obliquely to the left,
the whole back-field behind him, and plunged at Snow. Through he went,
fighting, squirming, turning! two yards――three――four――Then the rout was
stayed. A faint “Down” and the blowing of the whistle came together.
Toby arose from some one’s unquiet legs and added another note to his
voice:

“That’s the stuff, Second! That’s working! Come on, now! Let’s get ’em
again! Signal!”

“Five to go!” cried the referee, skipping away.

“Hold that side! Hold that side!” shouted Fanning.

“That was on you, Snow!” Mr. Lyle’s voice was ice-cold. “Don’t let them
do it again!”

“Come on, Yardley! Throw ’em back!” called Curran, up-field. “Watch for
a forward, there, Ted!”

Again Second smashed at the First’s right guard and center, and again
the latter yielded. But Crawford had made only a yard and a half, and
now it was fourth down and the forty-yard line was still a good ten
feet distant. Grover Beech pulled Toby’s head down and whispered, and
Toby gave back a doubtful glance. But Beech’s word was law so long
as it didn’t transgress the coach’s instructions, and Toby yielded.
“Farquhar back!” he called. “Hold that line, Second!” Farquhar trotted
to a kicking position and Nelson slipped into the line. First scented
a fake, but covered her field nevertheless. Then the ball shot back to
Lippman and he set out around his end, Toby leading. For a moment the
play looked good, for First had drawn her back-field away, but Sanford
eluded Connell and sent Toby sprawling and Roover got Lippman two
yards short of the distance.

First made two at the Second’s left and then kicked. Crawford misjudged
the ball badly on his twenty-five yards and it went over his head. Toby
fell on it on his fifteen, and two First Team men fell on him. Second
plugged the center again for two, and again for one. Then, on a delayed
pass, Crawford squirmed through Snow for eight yards and first down.
What a scolding there was then! Coach Lyle fairly raised welts. Some
one called for time, and Toby, still short of breath from being sat on
by the First Team ends, was very glad. Beech led him back.

“Watch Stone,” he said. “He’s coming away in on those plays. Slip one
through outside him, Tucker. There’s a fine hole there!”

Toby nodded. “Got to bang the center, though, Beech. Coach’s orders.
I’ll try it, though, first time they tighten.”

Toby shifted his line to the left, and First massed to meet the attack.
Lippman failed at center, Candee standing like a rock. On a fake-kick,
Crawford struck the line hard, but made less than a yard. Crawford
gained three through Snow. Farquhar dropped back and Lippman dashed
outside Stone and reeled off six yards before he was stopped. With one
to go on fourth down, Toby elected to punt, and Farquhar dropped the
pigskin on the First’s thirty-yard line. Roover brought it back to near
the center of the field before Beech pulled him down.

First worked a neat forward-pass that netted seventeen yards and then
smashed through center for five more. Second held twice and First
booted over the line. On the twenty-five Toby returned to the attack on
Snow and Candee and gained six in three downs. A fake-kick resulted in
a fumble and the pigskin went to First on the opponent’s twenty-two.
There was no holding the First Team then and she scored in seven plays,
Snowden landing the ball near the corner of the field. The punt-out was
not allowed and the teams went back to the fifty. Coach Lyle took pity
on Snow and that much-mauled youth was removed in favor of Casement.
For the Second, Stover and White came on for Lippman and Crawford,
and George Tubb for Mawson. Again the kick-off was barred and Second
given the ball. Toby tried the new right guard with no gain, got Stover
around left for three, failed once more at center and himself punted to
First’s twenty. First kicked on second down, Snowden getting nearly
fifty yards. Stover caught and dodged back for ten. From the forty,
Tubb swung around back and gained midfield on a fine run around the
enemy’s left end. Then Toby fumbled and Rose captured the ball for the
First. Another forward pass, Curran to Halliday, took the First to the
Second’s twenty-four, and from there the First battered her way across
for the second score. Before she got it, however, Toby retired groggily
and Frick took his place. Toby had ill-advisedly allowed Snowden to sit
on his stomach. Frick’s labor was soon over, however, for the First
Team’s second touchdown practically ended the game.




CHAPTER XV

THE “TOUGH BUNCH”


No one seemed satisfied with the day’s performance. The First resented
the enemy’s gains through their line and the Second declared stoutly
that if they had been taught a decent defense against forward-passes
the First would never have scored. Arnold told Toby later that Coach
Lyle had read the riot act afterwards. “I didn’t know he could be so
rude,” said Arnold sadly.

“Why didn’t you get in to-day?” Toby asked from the window-seat where,
propped on many cushions, he looked pale and interesting.

“Lyle wanted to give you fellows a show.”

“Well, Bates didn’t do a whole lot,” said Toby. “You’re pretty punk,
Arn, but you’ve got it over him. Gee, if I hadn’t made that rotten
fumble on the fifty yards that time we might have held you fellows to a
measly six points!”

“Yes, not! Son, that fumble of yours didn’t affect the game a mite. It
was forward-passing that beat you chaps. Your ends were no good at all.
Even your friend Mr. Tubb was fast asleep.”

“I know. We’ve got no sort of a defense for forward-passes. I called
the turn on that second one, but Farquhar was away out of position and
Tubb let Roover get right by him. You wait another week, though! We’re
getting your measure, Arn! What about to-morrow? Are you going to play?”

“Ask Mr. Lyle. I suppose I’ll get a show sometime, though. I sure want
to. They say Brown and Young’s are regular bearcats! What time is it
getting to be? I’m as hungry as the dickens. Let’s go!”

The Second Team had no practice Saturday, which, for some of its
members, was fortunate, since the First had managed to deal very
harshly with them during the brief period of yesterday’s game. Toby,
although he had nothing to show in the way of scars, was tired and
lame when he crawled out of bed in the morning, and not until he had
shivered under a shower-bath, groaningly rubbed himself pink and done
two minutes of setting-up exercises in front of an open window which
admitted the frostly tingle of the October morning did the usual
feeling of well-being return. After that he was able to reach chapel
without protests from lame muscles and, later, do full justice to a
breakfast of cereal, eggs, toast, stewed fruit, and milk.

Fortunately, on Saturday mornings recitations were few, for, save
during a brief midwinter period when outdoor sports were at a
standstill, preoccupation was always noticeable on the part of the
student body on that day of the week. Such a condition of mind was
especially evident this forenoon, due, probably, to the fact that
Yardley’s opponent in the afternoon had been heralded as a strong team
with a proclivity for “roughing it.” Yardley, as much as any school and
perhaps more than many, held for clean playing, but there was enough
of the “Old Adam” there to make a bit of scrapping interesting. Its
attitude was well explained by a remark made by Will Curran, the First
Team quarter, in front of Oxford between recitations.

“If they’re mean players we’ll lick them,” said Curran. “I never saw a
team yet who could play dirty ball and win as long as the other fellow
played clean. But my guess is that they won’t play dirty. That sort of
stuff doesn’t go here, and I think they know it. If they don’t know it
they’ll mighty soon find it out! They’ll play clean if we have to slug
’em to make ’em!”

Which statement, although made in all sincerity and with a perfectly
sober countenance, met with a ripple of laughter from his hearers.
“That’s the idea, Will!” approved Frank Lamson. “We’ll have peace if we
have to fight for it!”

Brown and Young’s School was a new institution and a large one.
You saw its half-page advertisements in the magazines every month.
Although a city school, it emphasized athletics and had a field that
any university might have been proud of, with a stadium that was an
architectural triumph. There were those who opined that Brown and
Young’s graduates were likely to be better grounded in football,
baseball and track athletics than in scholarly studies, but possibly
such persons were disgruntled by a Brown and Young’s defeat. For Brown
and Young’s took athletics seriously and pursued victory on diamond,
gridiron or rink most strenuously. And, it must be acknowledged, Brown
and Young’s had won many laurels. Yardley had met her last spring in
baseball, but this was the first gridiron contest between the two. On
the diamonds Brown and Young’s had proved noisy, argumentative and a
trifle rough in the pinches, and had accepted a 3 to 2 defeat not very
graciously, but she had not been guilty of unfair tactics. Perhaps, as
Tom Fanning said, she liked to be thought a bit “tough” in the hope
that her adversaries would either be afraid or try to beat her at
toughness and get caught doing it. In any event, Yardley received a
strict warning from Coach Lyle before the game.

“Any fellow who tries dirty work will come out,” he declared. “If the
officials don’t put him off, I will. Just remember that. If Brown and
Young’s don’t play clean it’s up to the officials. We’ve heard that
these fellows are a ‘tough bunch,’ a win-at-any-cost team, but you
can’t believe everything you hear. So don’t go into the game looking
for trouble. Maybe it isn’t there. If they should try the rough-stuff,
your captain will call the officials’ attention to it. Just you keep
your hands and your temper down and your heads up. Play as hard as you
know how, fellows, but play fair.”

It was an ideal football day, crisp and sunny, with almost no wind.
Frost had left the field a bit soft but not sufficiently so to affect
any one’s game. Greenburg turned out a good audience, which, added to
the Yardley rooters and a half-hundred Brown and Young’s followers,
nearly filled the stands by three o’clock. Toby had Sid Creel and
Grover Beech for companions, and, reaching the field early, they got
first row seats directly behind the Yardley bench. Brown and Young’s
came on first, a capable-looking squad of thirty or so, accompanied
by a regular retinue of noncombatants; a head coach and an assistant
coach, a couple of managers, a trainer, an assistant trainer and two
rubbers.

“Guess the Principal must be ill,” said Beech dryly. “I don’t see him
anywhere.”

“Maybe he’s one of the cheer leaders,” suggested Sid. “Those are sure
some gaudy togs of theirs!”

Sid had reference to the enemy’s orange sweaters and
orange-and-black-ringed stockings.

“Princeton colors,” said Beech. “Doubtless showing a predilection for
that university on the part of our noble opponent.”

“How do you get that way?” inquired Sid slangily. “Brown and Young’s
fellows don’t go to Princeton.”

“Don’t they?” asked Toby innocently. “Where do they go?”

“Into professional baseball,” answered Sid in triumph.

Beech grinned approval of the bon mot, but said that he didn’t believe
there was room in professional baseball for them all. Sid didn’t argue
the matter, for Yardley trotted around the corner of the stand just
then and the cheer leaders were bellowing for “A regular Yardley cheer,
fellows, for the Team!”

After that, with four elevens warming up on the gridiron, there was
too much to watch for conversation to flourish. Instead, the talk
ran something like this: “Noyes is driving the scrubs.”――“Simpson’s
back at center, Cap.”――“Gee, that was some punt! Wonder if they
can do that in the game!”――“Oh, you Ted Halliday!”――“Look at
the size of that guy, will you? Must be their center.”――“Right
guard. He’d make two of Casement!”――“Those chaps have got a heap
of pep, haven’t they?”――“How’re you betting, Cap?”――“Watch that
yellow-leg kicking goals down there, fellows! He hasn’t missed one
yet!”――“Hello, Andy! Who’s going to win?”――“Who’s the little chap
in the gray sweater?”――“Cornish, of Trinity. He’s umpiring. He’s
good, too.”――“Those fellows can cheer, can’t they? Rotten name for a
school, though; Brown and Young’s. Sounds like they were advertising
a department store!”――“Must be most time to start. Three minutes of?
There goes Fanning now. Is that the referee with him?”――“Good-looking
guy, that Brown and Young’s captain.”――“Fan lost the toss! Sure he
did! What? Oh, that’s different! Still, I don’t see――――”――“Every one
up! Bust yourself, Toby! Rah! Rah! Rah!――――”

Then, when the rival cheers had floated off across the river and
the gold-and-russet marshes beyond, the stands became momentarily
silent and the referee’s voice sounded clearly: “All ready, Brown
and Young?――Ready, Yardley?” Then the whistle piped and a tall
yellow-sleeved tackle swung a striped leg and sent the new ball
hurtling down the field.

It was a long, high kick, and well-placed, and when Snowden had
gathered it into his arms and doubled himself over it the enemy was
almost on him. A scant eight yards he made, by dint of much twisting
and feinting, and then he was pulled down. Yardley made one stab at
the opponent’s left and gained two. Then the ball went back to Snowden
and was hurled well up the field to the left. Roover was quite alone
when it reached him, and he trailed off a dozen yards before he was
forced outside. The play had caught the enemy napping, and it had
suddenly moved the game from Yardley to Brown and Young’s territory,
for when the ball was paced in and grounded it lay just short of the
enemy’s forty yards. The Blue’s cohorts cheered and shouted and waved,
while, from across the field, came a snappy, undismayed cheer from the
Orange-and-Black.

Another slight gain outside left tackle, and again the pigskin shot
back to Snowden. This time the big full-back started off toward his
right as if he meant to turn the end, but, challenged, he threw a
lateral to Arnold Deering, and Arnold, behind good interference, raced
to the adversary’s twenty-eight before he was set on savagely and
tumbled head over heels. Fortunately he held tight to the ball. The
Yardley stand was in an uproar of triumph and delight. Dismay showed
in the ranks of the enemy. Toby saw the Brown and Young’s quarter,
a spindly, nervous-mannered youth, look back apprehensively at the
goal-posts as he retreated up the field yelling strident encouragement
to his fellows. Toby felt a certain sympathy with that quarter-back,
enemy or no enemy. Toby had experienced similar apprehension.

Brown and Young’s looked pitifully weak during the next few minutes.
Her opponent’s success had upset her calculations and the suddenness of
events had left her gasping and rattled. From the twenty-eight yards
Roover carried the ball in two plunges through the Orange’s left to a
position opposite the goal and twenty-one yards away from it. Then
kicking formation was called and Fanning dropped out of the line, his
place being taken by Roover. Brown and Young’s shouted warnings against
a fake, but the cry of “Block that kick!” mingled with them. Captain
Fanning stretched his hands forth, Curran piped his signals, the ball
left Simpson――――

Confusion reigned! Cries filled the air! Yardley swept forward! But
where was the ball? Fanning’s right leg swung against nothing. Deering
was running off to the left, chased by an orange-sleeved end and Brown
and Young’s forwards were piling through. But no one, it seemed, had
the ball! And then, out of the ruck of confusion, shot a flash of blue
that, seen dimly between the heaving forms of friend and foe, resolved
into the likeness of Curran! Straight ahead leaped the quarter-back,
straight at the center of the goal. For five yards he slipped
unchallenged through the very storm center of the battle. Then the ruse
was discovered and the Orange hurled her defenses upon him. But friend
as well as enemy was about him now, and not until the ten-yard line was
underfoot was he tackled. Then, fighting hard, he dragged on for three
more strides, faltered, was borne back and went down under an avalanche
of enemy forms.

“The old delayed pass!” cried Grover Beech almost tearfully in his
joy. “And they fell for it!”

Eight yards to go! Desperately, while the tumult still reigned, Brown
and Young’s lined up under the shadow of her goal. That she could stop
the enemy now was too much to hope, nor did she, though she battled
fiercely. Deering was launched ahead for two yards and Roover made two
more. The shouting had almost ceased from the stands and the Brown and
Young’s quarter could be heard imploring the team to “Hold ’em fellows!
Throw ’em back! Get low! Get low! Hold ’em!” And with his voice came a
medley of others and, sharp, stabbing, through them all, the musketry
of Curran’s signals. Then a sudden heaving of both tense lines, a
concentration of the whole Yardley back-field on the enemy center,
a slow yielding there and, finally, a break, with Snowden, the ball
hugged to his stomach, arching over and through on a sea of squirming
figures!

Well over the last line lay the pigskin, a foot to spare! And as
Yardley trotted back, swinging headguards, cavorting a little, and
Brown and Young’s lined up sullenly beneath the cross-bar, Sid Creel
laid his head in Toby’s lap, kicked Beech lovingly on the shins and
murmured rapturously: “From our twenty yards to their goal in nine
plays! Eighty yards in eight minutes! O Brown, where is thy victory! O
Young, where is thy sting!”

Fanning kicked an easy goal and again Brown and Young’s sent the ball
from the tee. There was a breathless moment while Arnold Deering
juggled the catch and then a clever advance of nearly twenty yards
through half the enemy team. Two attempts at the line netted but three,
and Yardley made her first punt. And for the first time since the game
began Brown and Young’s had the ball in her possession. But disruption
was still evident, and the whistle sounding the end of the first period
came as a welcome of relief to the visitors.

When play was resumed the Orange showed her possibilities, for,
although Yardley stopped her midway between center line and goal and,
having adopted defensive tactics for the time, kicked again on second
down, Brown and Young’s came back with ever increasing determination.

The Orange used a clever and often disconcerting combination of
straight, old-style line-bucking and wide end-running with a remarkably
efficient protection for the man with the ball. She had a bewildering
number of back-field combinations, apparently chiefly designed to
confuse the opponent. The fact that line-attacks and end-runs were
sent off from the same close-up formation of the backs made it hard
for Yardley to guess which was coming. In fact, the Brown and Young’s
system of plays was well calculated to keep the enemy on the anxious
seat, and just so long as her line continued fairly impregnable she was
bound to make gains. So far she had attempted no forward-passing, and
her kicking game was still an unknown quantity. Her plan appeared to
be to hold the ball as long as she could, making the opponent wrest it
from her in the scrimmage.

As the second quarter progressed her attacks became fiercer and her
resistance more stubborn. Her men played well together, and, although
a few stood out above the rest in ability, individual effort was
subordinated to teamwork. It was teamwork that made possible her
running game, for every man had a duty and performed it, and not once
in that period was Yardley able to reach the man with the ball until
he had at least crossed the scrimmage line, and more often he had a
substantial gain to his credit before the Blue’s secondary defense
stopped him. It was principally the fact that, once inside the thirty
yards, Brown and Young’s abandoned end-running for line-plugging that
Yardley’s goal remained intact in that first half. Twice Yardley took
the ball away from her inside the twenty-yard line and punted out of
danger, and twice the Orange hammered or scuttled her way back again,
the whistle halting a march that seemed destined to bring a touchdown.

“That seven points doesn’t look as safe as it did awhile back,”
said Grover Beech as the rival squads trailed off to the gymnasium.
“Considering the way those lads played in the last quarter, I’d say we
were mighty lucky to get it!”

“You’re dead right,” agreed Sid Creel. “They’ve got it all over us on
team-play. They move like a regular machine. Those end-runs of theirs
are the slickest things I’ve seen in an age, and if we don’t find some
way of stopping them we’ll get licked as sure as shooting!”

“There’s just one way to stop them,” said Toby. “That’s to play our
ends further out and bring a back into the line.”

“Then they’d cut inside the end,” said Sid. “That’s old-stuff, sonny.
Pull the opposing end out and then shoot the plays inside him.”

“But with a half-back there――――”

“The trouble is,” said Beech, “you can’t guess when they’re coming.
Half a dozen times I doped it out that they were going to smash the
line and they just fooled me. There’s nothing to give you a hint. I
could see Tom Fanning getting goggle-eyed trying to size up what was
coming. Usually there’s something to give the snap away: a back drops a
foot or two further back or to one side, or he faces a bit the way the
play’s going without meaning to, or you get a hint from the signal. But
these chaps are foxy.”

“I don’t believe they’ve got anything on us as far as their line goes,”
said Sid.

“The only thing they’ve got on us is smoother playing,” declared Beech.
“They’re playing end-of-season football and we’re playing what we’ve
learned and no more.”

“Well, how do they get that way?” growled Sid.

“They go at it harder, I guess. They tell me that that coach of theirs
gets ten thousand a year.”

“Ten thousand dollars!” ejaculated Toby.

“No, eggs,” replied Sid sarcastically. “Well, why not? If he can teach
a team to play like that by midseason he’s worth it.”

“Maybe,” agreed Beech. “If you’re running that kind of a school. But
the best college football coach doesn’t get any more, and――――”

“They say Brown and Young’s has an enrollment this fall of nearly seven
hundred, and it’s only three or four years old,” said Sid. “So I guess
they can afford to pay a real salary to the coach. And I guess it pays
them to afford it. Wonder, though, how much the Principal gets!”

“Oh, the Principal isn’t important,” observed Toby. “I dare say he just
gets his room and meals and stationery, the poor fish! He ought to take
a tumble to himself and study football. I had a sort of an idea I might
be a railroad president or own a bank, or something modest like that,
but I’ve changed my mind. I’m going to be a football coach. It pays
better and the hours are shorter.”

“But think of the responsibility,” chuckled Beech. “Wealth isn’t
everything, Tucker.”

“Say, do these yellow-legs play Broadwood?” demanded Sid.

“No, I don’t believe so. They never have,” replied Beech.

“Too bad. I wish they would. We’d get a dandy line on Broadwood.”

“And Broadwood would get a dandy line on us. Don’t see that it would
help much. Well, here they come again. No, it’s our fellows. Get onto
your job, Fless!”

The cheer leader gave a startled look over his shoulder, grabbed his
big blue megaphone and jumped to his feet. “Come on, Yardley! Every
one up! Regular cheer, with nine ‘Yardleys!’ One! Two!――――”

The only change in the Blue’s line-up at the beginning of the third
period was at left end, where Meadows had displaced Sandford. The
Orange team returned intact. Yardley brought renewed joy to her
supporters in the first few minutes by two long gains, one by means of
a forward-pass and one by means of a seventeen-yard run by Deering,
that took her well into Brown and Young’s territory. But after that the
Orange refused to give and the ball changed hands on her twenty-seven
yards. That Coach Lyle had tried hard to solve the enemy’s running
game was evident on the occasion of the latter’s first attempt to gain
around Yardley’s left. Instead of trying to get through the enemy’s
excellent interference at once, Yardley adopted waiting tactics. So
long as the man with the ball kept on toward the side-line the Blue was
content to let him alone, and the surprising and even amusing spectacle
of fully half of each team streaking in parallel courses across the
field resulted. By these tactics Yardley gained an advantage. Whereas
before she had plunged blindly at the Orange’s interference, often not
knowing where the ball was, she now had time to size up the situation
and bend every energy toward the runner. Brown and Young’s play brought
the whole back-field out laterally, the runner carrying the ball,
either a half or the full-back, well guarded by three interferers, to
whom, once having diverted the opponent’s charge toward the center, was
added an end and tackle who formed what was virtually a rear guard. To
be successful, however, the play demanded that the opposing defense be
drawn through soon after it had started, the interference engaging it
and the man with the ball shooting free at the last moment and turning
in. So as long as the opponent did not challenge, the Orange formation
continued on in a lateral direction until, for a moment, it seemed
that it would simply continue across the side-line and into the stand!
Eventually, however, the runner saw the futility of further waiting
and took the law into his own hands in a desperate effort to save the
play. But as he had to drop back to let his interference pass before
he could turn in he was very promptly nailed and the Orange netted a
six-yard loss. But of course it didn’t work out so well for Yardley
the next time, for the Orange changed her tactics and shot the runner
in at the first opportunity. Nevertheless, the play lost most of its
effectiveness and, toward the end of the contest, was entirely ignored.

In that third period the honors were fairly even, with each team
gaining two first downs and neither penetrating nearer to her
opponent’s goal than the twenty-seven-yard line. Brown and Young’s
punters showed themselves fully equal to either Roover or Snowden and
the rival lines exhibited a similar strength against attack. Perhaps
the Orange’s superiority, if she showed any, was in her aggressiveness,
although it brought no returns so far as scoring was concerned. Each
team in the period might have attempted a field-goal but chose to stand
or fall on rushing. The seven points scored to the credit of Yardley
had regained something of their original value when time was called for
the quarter, although Brown and Young’s rooters were still hopeful and,
across the field, there were many anxious hearts.

Of the sort of playing with which the visitors had been accused, none
had been seen. To be sure, the Orange players played hard and fierce,
and when they tackled the runner always stayed where he was put, but
nothing mean nor underhand had appeared. They did a lot of talking
across the line, and some of their remarks were not in the best taste,
but many of Yardley’s opponents were what the fellows called “gabby”
and the Blue was used to verbal attack.

Play started in the final period with the pigskin in Yardley’s
possession on her opponent’s forty-four yards. Candee had taken
Simpson’s place at center and Twining had substituted Rose at left
guard. On the opposing team two changes in the line and one in the
back-field had been made. Deering plugged through the Orange left for
a short gain and Roover got outside tackle for two yards. Curran threw
to Meadows, who missed the pass, and Roover punted. An Orange back
cut through the Yardley field for nearly twenty yards after catching
and the ball was on Brown and Young’s forty-one. It was then that the
visitors opened their bag of tricks.




CHAPTER XVI

TUBB WINS PROMOTION


First, the Orange changed her back-field formation entirely. Instead
of standing close to the line, three abreast, the two halves and the
full-back retired to a position a good ten yards behind the scrimmage
and spread widely. The quarter stood five yards behind center, crouched
to take the pass. The right tackle shifted to the other side of the
line, toward which, at the start of the signal, the three backs made
a quarter-turn. But as the ball went back to the quarter the three
swung to the right and started diagonally toward the end of their
line, left half and full aiming at a point just outside it and right
half deploying further to the right. At the same moment the right end
began sprinting straight toward the side-line, drawing the Yardley left
tackle and a defensive back with him.

Having taken the ball from center, the quarter-back started also to
the right, running parallel to the line until, left half and full
having crossed in front of him, he was behind right end’s original
position. There he slowed and shot the pigskin away at a lateral pass
to the right half. The throw was some fifteen yards and perfectly made,
and the right half, as yet unmolested, had no difficulty in getting it.
Whereupon he set forth on his adventures, heading straight along the
side-line and about twelve yards away from it. The opposing end had
been blanketed by the full-back and it was not until the runner crossed
the line of scrimmage that serious opposition to his advance developed.
And then, with his own end and left half guarding his flank and the
quarter making trouble for the rear attack, he proceeded brilliantly
across the middle of the field and set his eyes on the goal.

Yardley, suspecting something unusual and spectacular, had played her
ends back and out and deployed three backs up the field. Halliday, at
right end, had been rudely set aside, and it was Curran and Roover
on whom the task of stopping the runner devolved. Roover, nearer at
hand, did his best to get past the interference but failed, although
in failing he upset the Brown and Young’s full-back. By now the whole
field was in pursuit, with, however, most of it hopelessly out of the
race. Yet Casement, who for a guard was remarkably fast on his feet,
somehow managed to get to the fore and sent the Orange quarter-back
spinning aside, after which he put out for the runner. But Curran was
the man for the job.

Slowing as he neared the prey, he feinted as though to pass behind
the Orange left half who was running about three yards inside the man
with the ball. The half, guessing that the enemy would do the thing he
appeared not to be doing, ran on, and Curran, leaping forward, circled
behind him. And, although the half challenged, throwing himself between
Curran and his team-mate, Curran managed somehow to meet the impact
and, carried forward by his own momentum, seized one Yellow-and-Black
leg ere it twinkled beyond his reach. The man with the ball added
another yard to his gain, dragging Curran with him, but that weight was
not to be denied and he came to his knees. Then Casement flattened him
out, friend and foe labored breathlessly up and the whistle blew.

Brown and Young’s had made a gain of nearly thirty yards, for when
the ball had been wrested from the tenacious grip of the Orange right
half-back it went down just short of Yardley’s thirty-yard line.
Orange-hued banners waved wildly on the east stand while Yardley gave a
well-deserved cheer for the rival half-back.

Brown and Young’s had her eyes on the goal-line now and it seemed that
she was not to be denied. Twice she hurled her full-back through for
short gains at left guard, and then, using the new formation again,
worked as pretty a quarter-back run around her left end as had ever
been seen on Yardley Field. With the ball on the seventeen yards,
she tried the line once more and split through for half the needed
distance, the Blue’s left crumpling badly. Twining took the place of
Rose, and another attempt on the left gained a scant yard. With four
to go on third down, Brown and Young’s made all preparations for a
place-kick, and a big, long-legged tackle ranged back to position.
Yet Yardley refused to believe in that kick. The Orange needed seven
points to tie, and it wasn’t likely that, with only a short time left,
she would satisfy herself with a mere three points. And so, although
everything pointed to a kick from placement, Fanning and Curran sounded
their warnings and the backs hovered anxiously midway between line and
goal. Then, at last, the ball sped back.

But it never reached the outstretched hands of the tackle. Instead,
it went to a half-back and, as the Blue’s forwards desperately broke
through, the half poised the pigskin calmly until Casement was almost
on him and then as calmly sped it over the mêlée diagonally into the
waiting arms of his right end. And that youth had but to take two
strides to cross the last white line. When he was pulled down he was
almost behind the right goal post.

How that end got into position for receiving the pass unnoticed none
on the Yardley team ever knew. One moment he wasn’t there and the next
moment he was. Halliday and Deering, theoretically at least, shared the
blame, although, as Fanning generously said afterwards, a forward-pass
was the last thing expected. Not once before had the enemy attempted a
forward from ordinary formation, and unconsciously Yardley had grown to
think that that play was not included in her plan of battle. As it was,
Arnold had seen the ball hurtling toward the corner of the field and
had leaped forward with a sick feeling at his heart. But he had been a
fraction of a moment too late. The end had made the catch ere Arnold
reached him, and although Arnold threw desperate arms toward him the
end eluded them and went free until Curran pulled him to earth.

Brown and Young’s walked the ball out and, although the angle was
sufficient to allow Yardley to hope for failure, the big tackle sent it
squarely between the posts and the score was tied.

With less than four minutes left, it was fairly obvious that 7 to
7 would be the final score, but Yardley, with three new men in her
line-up, still hoped and returned eagerly to the fray. The kick-off
went to the Orange’s twelve yards and came back only to her fifteen. A
skin-tackle on her right brought her three yards and a second attempt
was stopped. For the first time since the game had started the Orange
players became ugly. Many changes had been made, and possibly it was
a substitute who, charging through, tried to “mix it up” with Bates,
who had succeeded Deering. Friends of both players sprang between and
the Orange youth got off with a warning from the referee. There were
a few hisses, many “boos” and some laughter from the stands. Possibly
the incident supplied the added incentive that allowed Yardley to break
through a moment later and block the adversary’s kick. The ball bounded
from the up-thrown arm of a Yardley lineman and became lost in a mass
of struggling players and for a long moment confusion reigned. When the
referee finally penetrated to the bottom of the squirming, grunting
pile he found the ball snuggled in the arms of a Yardley forward. The
Blue cheered wildly and implored a touchdown as the result became known
to the stands, and, since the teams lined up on the Orange’s fourteen
yards, a touchdown looked possible enough.

But the Blue’s first play resulted disastrously. Clarke, who had
taken Halliday’s place at the right end of the line, was far offside
when the ball was snapped and the team was set back. A plunge at
guard-tackle hole on the left gave Yardley four yards, and Snowden,
from kick formation, managed two more around right end. Then, however,
a forward-pass, Snowden to Bates, went wrong and Fanning dropped back
for a try-at-goal. While both stands grew silent, Will Curran patted
the ground and poised himself on his knees for the pass from center.
The position was at a slight angle and the distance was less than
twenty yards and the Blue already saw victory perched upon her banner.
But Brown and Young’s was desperate and Yardley, perhaps, oversure,
and when the ball came back to Curran so, too, came half the Orange
team, and, although Fanning met the poised ball fairly, it was still
breast-high when the enemy reached it. There was a tragic _thud_ as it
rebounded from an onrushing player, followed by cries and the pounding
of many feet as friend and foe took up the chase. The pursuit passed
over Curran like a wave, leaving him writhing on the sod.

Back to the thirty-yard line trickled the pigskin, and there a Brown
and Young’s tackle scooped it up from under the nose of half a dozen
others and sprang away toward the distant Yardley goal. But although he
started with a clear field, and although hastily-formed interference
grouped itself about him, he was in no condition for speed, and near
the middle of the field Bates, eluding the interference, pulled him to
earth.

Time was taken out for Curran and he limped off, Noyes taking his
place. From midfield, using every trick she knew, the Orange began a
slow advance toward the Blue’s goal. Yardley fought hard but was forced
to yield. Both teams were pretty well tuckered and after each play
substitutes flocked in, and with their arrival the game became more
erratic. Penalties were dealt to each side fairly impartially, signals
were misunderstood and the play became slower and slower, and at last,
with the ball still in Brown and Young’s possession near the home
team’s thirty yards, the whistle sounded the end of the battle.

As unsatisfactory as the outcome was, the teams parted with mutual
respect, and when Brown and Young’s supporters formed into ranks and
marched off the field, cheering mightily, the Blue’s partisans had
no criticism to make. As Grover Beech put it, as he and Toby and Sid
climbed over the barriers and joined the throng beyond, Brown and
Young’s had played a hard, clean game and, on her showing in the last
half, had deserved a victory.

“Which,” observed Sid Creel dryly, “I am pleased to say she didn’t get!”

The Brown and Young’s contest ended Yardley’s preliminary season.
Four games remained, those with Carrel’s, Nordham, St. John’s, and
Broadwood. Two of these, the Carrel’s and St. John’s games were to be
played away from home. All were looked on as hard battles, although
it might well be that none would prove harder than the contest just
played. Brown and Young’s had been underestimated, and it was certain
that another year her place on the Yardley schedule would be much
further along. Still, there were no regrets over that game. Yardley
had showed her faults in time to allow the proper remedies to take
effect, all of her players had come through the grilling without
serious damage and several second and third string players had found
the opportunity to show ability. Will Curran’s injury was slight, it
seemed, and he would be out of the game but a few days. Some over-eager
Brown and Young’s man had trampled over his prostrate form and placed
a heavy foot against his knee, but treatment and an elastic bandage
would repair the damage. On the whole, Yardley Hall School, coach,
players and noncombatants, were rather well satisfied with the recent
engagement, and there was a general verdict to the effect that the Blue
had been extremely fortunate to get through it without a beating.

Arnold was somewhat downhearted for a day or two, maintaining sadly
that the Orange’s score could be blamed on him, and relating the
incident in appalling detail to Toby until the latter youth begged him
to forget it. “No one else expected a forward-pass then,” said Toby,
“so why should you have looked for one? Besides, it was up to Ted
Halliday as much as to you. Cheer up and ease your face, Arn. You still
have me to live for!”

The final argument didn’t seem to make any great appeal to Arnold at
the moment, but by Monday, after a light session on the gridiron, he
returned to his wonted cheerfulness. That Monday witnessed what, to
Toby at least, was a most surprising event. He learned of it after
practice when, returning to Number 12, he found Arnold there before him.

“I suppose you know about the new end we’ve acquired,” said Arnold,
smiling broadly.

“End? No, what do you mean?”

“What! You haven’t missed him? Such is fame! Ain’t it sad?”

“What are you jabbering about?” Toby relaxed on the window-seat with a
sigh of weariness. “Who haven’t I missed?”

“Why, your bosom friend, Mr. Tubbs, of course.”

“Tubb? What about Tubb?” asked Toby suspiciously.

“Then you don’t know! You haven’t heard the glad and glorious news!”

“I have not, but if Tubb has fallen down and bitten his tongue――――”

“Nary a fall down, old thing! Instead, Mr. Tubbs――or is it Tubb?
Anyway, whatever his poetic name may be, he has landed on his feet.”

“Has he?” Toby sounded bored and indifferent. “Well, he’s been in the
air long enough! In just what manner, Mr. Bones, has the gentleman
landed on his feet? Whenever you consider that the suspense has lasted
long enough, Arn, you have my permission to shoot!”

“Prepare to faint, T. Tucker! Your friend Tubbs has been ruthlessly
torn from your arms! He’s taken over to the First!”




CHAPTER XVII

AN “ACCIDENT”


A sense of duty is sometimes a most inconvenient thing to possess. That
Monday night it was a sense of duty that sent Toby up to Number 31,
and he went laggingly, feeling very certain that George Tubb would be
more objectionable than ever. Tubb was not, Toby thought, of the kind
who stands prosperity well. Tubb would be quite unbearable to-night:
Toby could imagine him growling “Huh, I’d have made the First Team long
ago if I’d had the ‘pull’ some fellows have!” But Toby felt that to an
extent he was responsible for Tubb’s well-being, having in a manner
started him out of his Slough of Despond, and that it was up to him to
congratulate the other on his good fortune.

The scene that met his eyes when he pushed the door open in response
to an invitation to enter was very unlike that upon which he had gazed
on the occasion of his first visit to Number 31. Tubb and Ramsey were
shoulder to shoulder, Tubb seated and his roommate bending over the
table beside him, evidently elucidating some problem contained in the
textbook that lay open before them. To all appearances perfect amity
reigned now in Number 31! Nor was that the only surprise awaiting
Toby. George Tubb was still George Tubb, and probably he would never
be anything else, but instead of “grouching” because Fortune had not
visited him earlier, or predicting the great things that were to happen
by reason of his elevation to the First, he seemed loath to talk of
the matter, accepting the visitor’s congratulation with a frown and
a muttered――and vague――“Oh, well, I don’t know. I suppose it’s all
right.” After that he appeared to prefer other topics of conversation,
although Toby nevertheless had the impression that the matter was in
his thoughts most of the time.

The problem in geometry that had puzzled Tubb proved a diversion and
Toby was able to supply the needed assistance, rather to his surprise
since of late he had begun to fear that he had forgotten most of what
he had learned during the preceding year! After that they talked
of various subjects, football most of all. Tubb was ready to talk
football so long as it was general, and he had a number of criticisms
to make of last Saturday’s contest. With some of them Toby didn’t
agree, and arguments followed, and Toby discovered that Tubb could
think things out clearly and state his results quite convincingly
when he wanted to. Horace Ramsey maneuvered the talk around to tennis
finally and asked Toby’s advice about trying for the Tennis Team.

“I didn’t do so badly in the handicaps last week,” he explained. “Got
as far as the semi-finals, anyway. Beat two or three fellows who are
considered rather good, too. How do you set about making the Team,
Tucker?”

Toby didn’t know and said so, but he promised to find out and let
Ramsey know, and after that he took his departure. Both boys, without
saying so in words, managed to convey to him the impression that they
had enjoyed his visit and wanted him to come again. He went downstairs
feeling very well pleased with himself for having performed a
disagreeable duty and a little surprised at finding that it hadn’t been
disagreeable after all! “I guess,” he told himself as he clattered down
the stairs, “a good many disagreeable things are like that. You think
they’re a lot worse than they are.”

The First Team paid a good deal of attention to defense that week, a
branch of football science that had been somewhat neglected by Coach
Lyle in favor of attack, and the Second was called on four afternoons
to aid, the big team working, contrary to custom, quite as hard on
Friday as on any other day. It was on Wednesday that Toby had his first
chance to see Tubb in action with the First. Tubb made his entry in the
middle of a very strenuous second half, relieving Meadows. Sandford,
who had started the season at left end, appeared to be out of the
running. Tubb did well. Toby was rather amazed at the boy’s playing,
and his respect for Grover Beech as a judge of football talent went
up a peg. Beech had called Tubb “a natural-born end,” and, while Toby
had little intimate knowledge of end playing, he thought that Beech
had been quite right. Tubb acted as if he had played football for
several seasons. He appeared to have unlimited confidence――in fact,
his confidence looked almost like effrontery at times――and absolutely
no physical fear, hurling himself into every play he could reach
regardless of consequences. He had a way of keeping in motion every
minute while in the line-up that, although it was rather wearisome to
the spectator, kept his adversary in wholesome fear. And he could run
like a ferret, too, and although he still missed tackles rather too
frequently, he proved a thorn in the side of Toby and his team-mates
when catching punts. Somehow, Tubb was always on hand when the ball had
dropped into Toby’s arms, and if Toby squirmed himself free more than
once it was only because Tubb had yet something to learn of the gentle
art of tackling. Toby found himself a bit proud of George Tubb, quite
as though he was personally accountable for that youth’s attainments!

The Second went through some gruelling work that week, for the most
part assaulting the First’s defenses with every art and artifice at
her command. Time and again the ball was taken away from the First and
handed back to the Second, the coaches demanding that she put it over,
every one, as it seemed, conniving at the First Team’s humiliation.
Perhaps once during a game the First was allowed to show her prowess
in attack, and the rest of the time she was back to the wall with the
Second banging at her center, jabbing her tackles, skirting her ends,
trying every possible means to penetrate her defenses. The result
showed before the end of the week arrived. The First developed a
savage, bitter, every-hand-against-me attitude that worked wonders.
On Thursday she was thrice set her five yards and told to hold the
opponent, and twice she did it, which, considering that both coaches
egged on the Second and tried every device they could think of to make
her attack more effective, was none so bad. Even on Friday, with a hard
game against Carrel’s School looming up on the morrow, the First was
hammered and banged about by the Second, which, having come in for a
good many hard knocks and much rough usage, was in none too gentle a
mood. It was on Friday that an incident occurred which, unimportant in
itself, led to strange results.

Frick was playing quarter on the Second and Tubb had taken the place of
an exhausted Meadows at left end on the First. First, unable to gain
her distance in three downs in midfield, punted and the ball fell to
Frick in front of Second’s goal. Both Tubb and Halliday had got free
and were well under the ball as it arched down the field, but Halliday
fell victim to Deering, leaving Tubb to look after Frick alone. Frick
made the catch a moment before Tubb arrived on the scene and set off
to his right in the hope of skirting the enemy pouring down the middle
of the field. Tubb gave chase, running him off. Frick feinted but Tubb
wasn’t fooled. Had the quarter-back been able to get free soon after
making the catch he might have reeled off a good gain, for the gridiron
to his right was practically unguarded, but Tubb had him so well
blocked that there was no getting by and it was only when the side-line
came dangerously near that Frick made a despairing effort to turn in.
He pulled up suddenly and tried to dash past Tubb, but the First Team
end was quicker than he was. Avoiding the runner’s straight-arm, Tubb
dived and, for once, dived surely. He didn’t have to hold his man after
the tackle, for by that time he had plenty of help, and Frick was
speedily flattened out. On his feet again, Frick was very angry indeed,
and panted insults and threats at Tubb’s retreating back until Beech
silenced him.

Unaware that he had aroused Frick’s wrath, Tubb trotted back to his
position. Two savage attacks on the First Team’s line netted but four
yards and then Stover punted. Tubb was spilled trying to stop the
opposing end and was climbing to his feet when the Second’s stragglers
streamed past. Among them was Frick, for some reason later in getting
down the field than he should have been. Only a few saw what happened
as Frick reached Tubb, for most eyes were fixed on Noyes as he got
under the ball. Toby, however, saw from where he sat on the bench, for
Frick’s performance was of more interest to him than any one’s else,
and just now Toby was wondering why his rival was almost the last in
the pursuit. Tubb, in the act of raising himself from the ground,
did not see Frick’s approach, nor, since he was unsuspecting, would
he have heeded it if he had seen it. Frick had set a course that led
him past the other, and now, as he reached him, he swerved a pace and
brought one heavily-shod foot against Tubb’s ribs just under the left
shoulder. It was as deliberate a thing as Toby had ever seen, and
unconsciously he jumped to his feet with an exclamation of disgust.
Tubb, supported at the moment on his left hand, dropped instantly to
the turf and rolled over on his back, his legs drawn up in pain. Frick
was already well down the field. Toby and Lovett, a substitute end, ran
on together. Tubb was white-faced and gasping, both hands clasped to
his side.

“Some one――kicked me,” he whispered. “I’ll be――all right in a――minute.”

“It was Frick,” exclaimed Lovett indignantly. “I saw it. He ought to
get chucked!”

“Frick!” gasped Tubb wonderingly. “What――for?”

By that time Andy Ryan was there with pail and sponge and Toby and
Lovett went back to the bench, the latter still sputtering.

“He’s a poisonous pup, anyway, Tucker, and I hope Tubb goes after him
and gets him for that!”

“Well, I wouldn’t say much about it,” counseled Toby. “It’ll only make
trouble. It’s between the two of them now. Let them settle it.”

“Sure, it isn’t my funeral,” Lovett agreed, “though I don’t see why
you’re so anxious about Frick. If Mr. Burtis had seen it Frick would be
off for keeps, and you’d have quarter-back cinched, Tucker.”

“Well, I don’t want to cinch it that way, I guess. Besides, it may have
been an accident. I know it didn’t look it, but――――”

“Accident your great-aunt!” jeered the other. “Why, Frick went out of
his way to do it! And he sure took a chance. I’ll give him that much
credit. If any one but you and I had seen it――Good-night, Mr. Frick!”

“Guess he knew every one would be looking the other way. Tubb’s up and
Andy’s taking him off. Hope he didn’t get a broken rib. That was a
fierce wallop he got!”

“I’d hand Roy Frick a fierce wallop if it was me,” growled Lovett.
“I’d hand him about two dozen of ’em!”

Tubb was helped into his sweater and sent back to the gymnasium and the
game went on. Since Frick played the half out at quarter, Toby judged
that none had witnessed the incident save he and Lovett. Toby forgot
it later, for in the last fifteen-minute half he went in on the Second
and had his hands and his mind too full of other things. But that some
one still remembered was evident when Toby got back to his room after
practice. George Tubb had left a note.

    Dear Tucker: If you have time will you come up to my room a
    minute after supper? I want to see you about something. G. W. T.

Toby guessed what the something was and wondered whether he was to be
asked to bear a challenge to Roy Frick! He rather wished that Tubb had
selected some one else to consult, but he went nevertheless, climbing
the second flight in Whitson as soon after supper as he judged Tubb
had returned to Number 31. He found both Tubb and Ramsey at home,
but Horace went out after a few minutes, possibly by request. Tubb,
reflected Toby, was quite a different looking boy from the one whose
cut lip he had plastered on the train that afternoon some five weeks
ago. For one thing, he looked a deal cleaner! And he was rather more
carefully dressed. But the real change was deeper, Toby thought.
Tubb’s attitude toward his fellows and his school life had undergone a
change already, and the end was not yet; and the fact was manifested
in his expression and his speech. Tubb had gained in self-respect,
Toby concluded. Physically, too, he had altered, and for the better,
for football work had straightened his shoulders, made his flesh look
harder and his eyes clearer and removed the unhealthy pallor from his
face. On the whole, Toby got quite a lot of satisfaction from his study
of George W. Tubb this evening.

But it was a very serious Tubb who confronted Toby when the door had
closed behind Horace Ramsey. There was very evidently something on the
Tubb mind. Toby waited in silence and after a moment Tubb began. “That
fellow with you this afternoon――Lovett, wasn’t it?――said it was Frick
who kicked me in the side. Did you see him do it, Tucker?”

“Why――well, yes, I did, Tubb. Of course it was probably an accident――――”

“How could it have been?” Tubb’s old scowl returned for an instant.
“He had the whole field, didn’t he? He needn’t have run over me! No,
I guess what happened was that he got mad because I stopped him from
running the punt back that time. I guess he’s got a bad temper, Frick.
Well, anyway, what I wanted to ask you is this. What’s the right way to
go after him? They say faculty won’t stand for fighting, but of course
a fellow’s got to pull a scrap sometimes. I’m going to get Frick for
this, but I don’t want to get fired, you see. He isn’t worth it.”

“Of course he isn’t,” agreed Toby heartily. “And I’m afraid you would
get――well, maybe not fired, Tubb, but put on probation at least if
faculty found out.”

“And probation would lose me my place on the team, wouldn’t it? That’s
what I supposed. Well, then, how would you go about it, Tucker? So as
not to be nabbed, I mean.”

“Why, I don’t know. Why not――well, why not forget it, Tubb? After all
a fellow who does things like that harms himself more than he does any
one else, and――――”

“Yah!” interrupted Tubb rudely. “Sunday school stuff, Tucker! I’ll bet
you wouldn’t talk that way if it was you who had half a dozen sore ribs
some guy had given you!”

“Well, maybe I wouldn’t,” granted Toby, “but I’d hesitate a long time
before I’d risk probation for the sake of fighting him! And that’s what
you’d better do.”

“Listen here, Tucker,” replied the other earnestly. “I’m going to get
even with that fellow. I didn’t give him any cause to kick my ribs in.
Even if I had, he’d no right to do it when I was down like that. What I
want to know is how you fight a fellow here. I guess there are fights:
I never heard of a school where they didn’t pull ’em off now and then.”
Tubb viewed Toby hopefully.

“Maybe there are,” said Toby, “but I’ve never seen one. I suppose
fellows get off by themselves somewhere sometimes,” he continued
vaguely. “But if faculty hears of it――――”

“Have to risk that,” said Tubb, more cheerfully. He was silent a
moment. Then: “Of course what I wanted to do was wait around at the
gym this afternoon and hand him a few, but I had a hunch that Lyle or
some one would be there and get peeved. So I didn’t. Then this evening
I caught him grinning at me in commons once. That grin’s going to cost
him something, believe me, Tucker!”

“But look here, Tubb,” said Toby practically, “Frick’s two years older
than you, I guess, and he’s bigger and heavier, and fellows say he’s a
scrapper. I don’t know how good you are, but――――” Toby cast a dubious
glance over the other’s rather meager frame――“it’s something to think
about, isn’t it?”

“How long did you think about it when Frick got gay with you down at
the field the other day?” asked Tubb, with a twinkle in his eye.

“Not at all,” answered Toby, smiling. “But then, there wasn’t time!”

“Huh! Well, don’t you worry about me, Tucker. I can handle that big
bully. I’ve had to scrap all my life, pretty near, and I know the
tricks. Besides, I’ve got right on my side, ain’t――haven’t I? And that
counts, doesn’t it?”

“It ought to,” the other agreed, “but I wouldn’t count too much on it.”

“Where does Frick room?” asked Tubb after a moment.

“I don’t know.” Toby frowned a minute. Then: “Look here, Tubb, let’s
talk sense,” he expostulated. “Never mind whether faculty finds out or
doesn’t. You say you’re willing to risk that. But if you beat Frick up
or if he beats you up, Tom Fanning will hear of it, even if the coaches
don’t. And Fanning will drop you from the team like a――a hot potato!”

“I don’t see why he should,” Tubb objected. “It’s not his affair,
Tucker.”

“Why isn’t it? It’s his affair if you or any other fellow on the team
breaks training. If Frick lays you up for a day or two――――”

“Huh! Like to see him do it!”

“Never mind, it’s possible. You’d be a fat lot of use to the team,
wouldn’t you? Well, that’s where it becomes Fan’s business, Tubb. Just
as long as you’re on the team it’s your duty to go by the rules.”

“Is there any rule saying you mustn’t knock a fellow down after he’s
kicked you in the slats?”

“Don’t be a chump! No, there isn’t, but there’s a general rule that
says you must keep yourself in trim so you’ll be able to do your best
for the team and the school. And when you fight another chap you’re
taking chances you haven’t the right to take. Besides, Tubb, there’s
another thing. You’re disturbing the――the――――”

“Well, didn’t Frick disturb the same thing, whatever it is, when he
kicked me this afternoon? Think he helped keep me in trim, like you
say? Well, I don’t!”

“Frick took an awful chance and got away with it, but I don’t think
that’s any reason you should. Hang it, Tubb, you’ve made the First Team
and you’ve got a great chance of playing against Broadwood, and that’s
something a lot of fellows would give their eye-teeth for! Don’t go and
spoil it by having a mix-up with this chap. If you must get even with
him, wait until the football season’s over, anyway. He won’t get away.”

Tubb scowled. “I might forget it by that time,” he objected.

Toby laughed. “All the better then! Take a chance on that, anyhow. Will
you?”

Tubb hesitated, the scowl still lingering. At last: “I might,” he
answered, “I’ll see.” Then, after a moment: “I’d sort of hate to lose
my job with the team, Tucker,” he said frankly, “and that’s a fact. You
could have knocked me flat with a feather when they yanked me onto the
First. I――I guess I talked a lot of rot about ‘pull’ and that sort of
thing, because there wasn’t any pull about my getting on the First, was
there? It was just my playing. Not that I think I’m anything wonderful,
Tucker. Halliday’s better than I am, and maybe Meadows is, too, but I’m
going to beat him out for the place if I bust a leg doing it!”

“That’s the way to talk,” approved Toby warmly. “And if you feel that
way about it, Tubb, I don’t see how you can think of risking your
chance. Why, Frick isn’t worth it!”

“Maybe that’s so,” agreed Tubb thoughtfully. “Just the same, if that
pup looks cross-eyed at me again, or tries to get fresh――――”

“Keep out of his way,” laughed Toby.

“Huh! I guess not! He’d think I was scared of him.”

“Let him. After the Broadwood game you can show him you’re not. That’s
a bargain, then?”

“I don’t promise,” said Tubb, “but as long as he behaves himself I
guess I’ll let him alone. Say, Tucker, I suppose you wouldn’t want
to――to sort of explain to him how it is, eh? So he wouldn’t think he
was getting away with it!”

“Frankly, I would not, Tubb,” answered Toby, smiling. “Just forget all
about him and remember Broadwood. That’s your game!”




CHAPTER XVIII

A QUARTER-BACK RUN


The Second Team had a schedule of its own, although it wasn’t very
lengthy. It consisted of two games, the first with Greenburg High
School and the second with Latimer High School. The Greenburg game came
off the afternoon that the First played Carrel’s, and in consequence
Toby missed the latter contest. He didn’t mind that, however, for he
had a busy and enjoyable time in Greenburg. Besides, he got the full
and detailed story of the Carrel game from Arnold that evening and the
next day and for one or two days after that. Arnold was very full of
football just now and threatened to be somewhat of a bore until the
Broadwood contest was done with!

The Greenburg athletic field lay on the side of town away from the
river and Yardley and was a rather uneven piece of turf enclosed by a
dilapidated high board fence. There was a running track, badly in need
of cinders and attention, two weather-stained stands and an unpainted
shack that did duty as a dressing-room. The game was not very important
from a Greenburg standpoint, and the attendance this afternoon was
not large. Usually Greenburg won from the Yardley Second Team without
much difficulty, and although this fall High School had heard stories
of unusual prowess on the Second Team’s part she was still not much
worried. Being a half holiday at the various mills and factories, of
which Greenburg held many, the “tough” element of the town――or city,
since that is what Greenburg officially was――was well represented.
The mill operatives who had paid their quarters for admittance to the
game were strongly pro-High School in their sympathies. Or perhaps
it would be nearer the truth to say that they were enthusiastically
anti-Yardley. In their belief all Yardley students were silk-stockinged
snobs, which, while far from the fact, was enough to set the mill crowd
against the school. They came supplied with peanuts and, perhaps a
hundred in number, took possession of one of the small, tumble-down
stands and made their presence known right from the start. But aside
from shouting weird cheers for Greenburg, singing, parodying the
Yardley slogan in mincing falsetto and shying an occasional peanut at
the visitors’ bench in front of them, they kept the peace during most
of the game.

Captain Beech wanted to win to-day’s contest, since last year High
School had caught the Blue team in a slump and triumphed decisively
over it by a memorable score of 38 to 6, and so, with Coach Burtis’s
permission, the Second started with the best line-up she could devise.
Mr. Burtis had awarded himself a vacation and gone home over the
week-end, leaving the captain in undisputed authority. Toby didn’t get
into the game until the third period was well along, for Frick, who had
started it, played his best and a touchdown by Yardley in the first
five minutes of play gave the visitors an advantage that the home team
was not able to overcome in the initial half. The Blue defense was
too much for the High School eleven although the latter had plenty of
talent in its ranks and played a stiff, hard attack. On the other hand,
Yardley had her troubles with the High School line, and that single
touchdown had been more than half luck. A fortunate forward pass from
the middle of the field had put the Blue within striking distance of
High School’s goal and a penalty for holding had given her five yards
more. Then Frick had fumbled and Nelson had followed the trickling ball
back, and, having captured it, found a chance around High School’s
left. He should have been stopped half a dozen times, but somehow he
sifted through the enemy ranks and landed the pigskin up against the
left-hand post before he was brought down.

High School accepted her mishap cheerfully and set to work to do a
little scoring on her own behalf, but the half ended without the
ball’s having approached either goal again. The second half was eight
minutes old when Captain Beech found that Frick’s work was becoming
slow and uncertain and sent him off. High School had forced the ball
to Yardley’s thirty-one yards and still had possession when Toby went
in. He was followed a minute later by Lovett, who was called on to
strengthen the right end of the Blue’s line, around which High School
had made several gains since the period had begun. Lovett, however,
proved no more able to stop those gains than had Connell, and High
School swept on to the Blue’s twenty-yard-line in three plays and set
her supporters shouting triumphantly. With the cheers of the High
School students came approving yells from the mill contingent; hoarse
cries of “Eat ’em up, Greenburg!” “Kill the sissies!” “Put it over,
Greenburg!” Then, with a score almost won, the High School left end
was caught hugging Stover affectionately to his breast, and High
School was set back fifteen yards. The mill hands didn’t approve of
that and made it known loudly and continuously, hissing and whistling
and hurling sarcastic remarks at the referee. After two plays which
netted only short gains, High School tried a drop-kick from her thirty
yards and failed badly.

The mill operatives still had hurt feelings and were now howling
continuously. The referee was accused of favoritism, treachery and
several other faults, and Yardley of being “pikers” and “yellow dogs.”
Matters became no more peaceful when Toby, getting the kick-off just
short of his five-yard-line, dodged it back to his twenty-three. Watson
went in for Sid Creel at center a minute or two later and Toby began
a systematic assault on High School’s middle positions. Stover gained
consistently and White ploughed through less frequently but for longer
gains. High School changed center and left guard and Toby switched his
attack to the right guard and tackle. There, however, he had less luck,
and, well into High School territory now, he called for a forward, and
White, from kicking position, threw successfully to Mawson on High
School’s nineteen, a long hard heave that brought applause even from
the enemy. Mawson reached the sixteen yards before he was tackled and
the fourteen before he was stopped.

The third period ended and the teams changed sides. High School fought
desperately to hold her opponent and the attack was thrice piled up for
little or no gain. Choosing between the possible loss of the ball and a
possible three points from a field-goal, Toby selected the latter and
Beech went back for the kick. But High School tore through the Yardley
left and blocked the ball sufficiently to deflect it harmlessly to the
right. That incident gladdened the mill hands considerably and they
cheered hoarsely.

High School tried a forward-pass on first down and got away with it
for twelve yards. Plunges at the line netted her a second first down.
Three subsequent attacks left her four yards shy of her distance and
she punted to Yardley’s thirty. There Stover caught and ran back to
the thirty-seven. He was hurt in the tackle and gave place to Lippman.
Toby tried a quarter-back run after a delayed pass and made a scanty
five yards after going half across the field. High School held against
two plunges and White punted outside at the enemy’s twenty-eight.
High School uncorked a puzzling open formation play that sent the
full-back around her short end without interference and almost got him
free. But Lippman secured the runner after a fifteen-yard advance. A
forward-pass went wrong and, after attempting each end, High School
punted. Lippman juggled the catch, recovered it and was downed for no
gain on his twenty yards. Toby called on White and made seven straight
through High School’s center, and Lippman went outside right tackle
for four more and the distance. Then, with the end of the game drawing
near, Lippman punted on second down from his thirty to High School’s
thirty-eight. Again the latter tried her open formation play, but this
time Yardley was prepared and the runner was downed for an eight-yard
loss. A forward-pass gave High School ten and a wide end run two more.
Then came Waterloo, for a High School back, plunging toward the Yardley
right tackle, lost the pigskin as he struck the line and the ball
bounded merrily into the air, crossed the heaving lines and was pulled
down by Nelson.

The best the Blue’s left half could do was hold tight to his prize,
for half the opposing team was on top of him in the moment. But it was
Yardley’s ball on High School’s forty-nine yards, and, with less than
two minutes remaining, the game was as good as won. Captain Beech ran
in four substitutes, about all he had left, and on the first play, one
of them, Crawford, at full-back, went through the Greenburg line like a
streak of lightning and dodged all but the quarter-back, planting the
ball on High School’s thirty-two yards when he was captured. A penalty
for off-side on the next play set Yardley back, but Lippman carried the
pigskin around left end for three and Crawford made three more, and,
on fourth down, faking a kick from placement, Toby took the ball and
scampered off around the Greenburg right behind good interference and
might have crossed the goal line had he not, as he put it later, fallen
over his own feet! The stumble allowed a pursuing High School player to
drag him down six yards short of the last white streak.

Then came a heart-stirring climax to a contest that had never failed
of interest. The stands had emptied ere this and the audience had been
following the game along the side-lines. Now it congregated at the
corner of the field nearest the play, flowing over onto the gridiron
in spite of the efforts of a few ineffectual officials. In the front
of the throng were the mill operatives, noisy and unfriendly to the
besiegers, more than willing, it seemed, to take a hand in the game.
Toby and Grover Beech consulted while the crowd jeered and hooted.
Toby wanted to try a forward-pass over the line, but Captain Beech
was fearful of it save as a last resort, and it was decided to batter
the opponent’s line so long as gains resulted and then, faking a
try-at-goal, attempt a short pass over the center.

Toby called on Crawford and sent him banging at the enemy’s
guard-tackle hole on the left. But the hole didn’t develop and the gain
was less than a yard. Beech sent Crawford out and brought in Lansing,
a heavy youngster whose slowness had kept him on the bench most of the
season. The unfriendly critics, edging over the bounds, made scurrilous
remarks anent Lansing’s personal appearance and had that poor youth,
already made nervous by the honor so unexpectedly thrust upon him, a
mass of blushes by the time he was in position. But blushes didn’t take
away from Lansing’s weight or strength, and, with Lippman carrying the
pigskin, Lansing thrust the runner through for three of the remaining
five yards. There was some rough playing in that fracas, and Toby
discovered that he had sustained a very ensanguined nose. On third
down, with just over two yards to go, Lippman tried a cross-buck and
squirmed over the crouched backs of the foe for another three feet,
amidst an appalling shouting from the belligerent onlookers. The mill
contingent was now so close behind the defenders that it was hard to
tell who was a player and who a spectator, and Captain Beech called
for time and pointed out the fact. The Greenburg players tried to push
the throng back, but, although it good-naturedly shuffled a few yards
away, it pressed forward once more as soon as the teams again lined up.
The referee and umpire scolded and threatened to call the game, but
were only hooted at. To the credit of the High School students present
it may be said that they did nothing to encourage the mill hands and
themselves remained, if not outside the field, at least away from the
scene of play. In the end, finding pleas and threats alike idle, the
referee let the game go on.

“We’ll never score against that mob,” whispered Beech disgustedly to
Toby. “They’ll jump in and push us back. Might as well call it off. I
don’t want any mix-up with those muckers!”

Toby nodded agreement, viewing the grinning, inimical countenances
grouped behind the opposing line thoughtfully. Then: “Let me work this,
cap, will you? I think there’s just one chance!”

“Go ahead,” said Beech, “but you’ll never make a forward with that gang
back there to get in the way.”

“No, a forward’s no good, but――Signals! Come on now, Yardley! One more
punch! Signals! 31――51――27――――”

“_Signals!_” cried Lippman wildly, questioningly.

“Shut up!” hissed Toby. “Change signals! 61――54――27――9! 61――54――――”

Forward plunged the backs, away sped Toby, scuttling along the back of
the short line, the ball snuggled in his elbow. Cries and grunts and
the rasping of canvas-clad bodies filled the air. Then a shriek from an
excited, despairing high school spectator: “_There he goes! Get him,
you mutts!_”

The play had been close to the left-hand corner of the field and the
onlookers had crowded there, along the side-line for a short distance,
but principally back of the goal-line. At the other side of the goal,
save for a sprinkling of High School girls and their escorts, the field
was clear. Toward this side of the gridiron sped Toby. Only Lovett,
throwing his opponent in as he plunged through, went with him. But the
right end was sufficient. A Greenburg back met him and the two sprawled
to the turf together, and Toby, turning on his heel, headed swiftly
in. A yard or two short of the line he dodged the only remaining
opposition, a despairing High School quarter, and circled back toward
the goal. But now there were plenty to challenge. A High School player
clutched at him and missed and then Toby found himself in a struggling
sea of angry mill operatives. Farquhar tried to reach him, but was
pushed aside, and a dozen hands fought for the ball. Toby clung to it
as tightly as he could and sought to fight his way forward, but the
crowd was ugly. Some one struck him on the mouth and, as his head went
back, the ball was dislodged. The yells about him merged in a laugh of
triumph and, shoved aside, he sank to the ground, while the mill crowd
went piling off toward the entrance, the ball in their possession. None
tried to stop them.

The officials allowed the touchdown, but Captain Beech, helping a
battered Toby to his feet, declined the privilege of trying goal
with another ball. “Had enough, thanks,” he said coldly. Then, to an
apologetic and regretful Greenburg Captain: “This is the last game you
fellows will get with us, Townsend. Come on, Yardley! Never mind the
cheer!”

Toby was not the only one of the visiting team who had sustained a
memento of that closing minute. Three other fellows who had sought to
reach him had been punched, or kicked, and, including such slighter
injuries as had fallen to the Yardley Second during the game, it was a
somewhat messed up aggregation that journeyed back to Wissining that
afternoon. The last they saw of the mill hands they were having a
remarkable football game with the stolen ball in the road outside the
field, too busy to more than hoot at the visitors as they passed.

“I’d like to fetch a couple of dozen more fellows down here and wipe
the ground up with them,” muttered Beech. “Bet you that’s our last game
with Greenburg for awhile, Toby.”

Toby didn’t offer to accept the wager, which was fortunate for his
modest resources since, a few days later, the Yardley faculty, having
probed the incident, struck Greenburg High School from the list of
approved opponents.




CHAPTER XIX

ARNOLD HAS A THOUGHT


The First Team came back hard that afternoon, rolling up a total of 25
points against Carrel’s and holding the opponent to a single touchdown.
Yardley scored in each period, starting in the first with a field-goal
shortly after play began, adding a touchdown and goal in the second,
a touchdown in the third and another field-goal and touchdown in the
last. Carrel’s did her scoring in the third period, following a fumble
in the back-field by Quarterback Noyes. Securing the ball on Yardley’s
twenty-two yards, the visitor worked a double pass that sent her
full-back romping over the line without much opposition. She failed at
an easy goal, however, and had to be content with six points.

Of course Toby heard all this and much more from Arnold that evening,
for Arnold was as full of the game’s details as a plum-pudding is full
of raisins――or ought to be! But it was after Toby had sketched the
Second Team’s fracas with the mill hands, for Toby’s face demanded an
explanation. Besides a contused nose, honestly earned in combat, he
had a large lump on his left cheek bone. “Some day, maybe,” he said
wistfully, “I’m going to meet up with the fellow who handed me that.
When I do, if it isn’t in church, I’m going to hand it back to him.”

“Think you’d know him?” asked Arnold. “Thought you said it was a mob,
and that――――”

“It was a mob, but I saw the chap that walloped me. Yes, I’ll know him
all right if only by his hair.”

“What about his hair?”

“It was――――” Toby hesitated――“it was red!”

Arnold whooped delightedly. “What do you know? Honest, Toby? Say, I’d
like to have seen that! Red against――hm――――”

“Say it,” said Toby, grinning. “His was redder than mine, too, and
that’s going some! And he had freckles all over his nose and looked
like one of those tough boys in the movies. Yes, I’ll know him. Don’t
you worry.”

“Well, you’d better bathe that lump he gave you. It makes you look
sort of lopsided. In fact, T. Tucker, that and your nose give you
a positively villainous appearance! Frank’s got a hard-looking phiz
to-night, too. Some one put a foot on it, he says. I told him he should
be more careful and not leave his face lying around on the ground, but
it didn’t seem to make a hit with him. Some folks are like that; can’t
take advice for a cent. Say, Toby, old thing, it was some game. Listen!
They won the toss and gave us the kick-off and Larry――――”

Arnold had started, and Toby laid back on the window-seat and hugged
his knees and said “Uh-huh” at intervals and listened as attentively as
he could. But presently he got to thinking about his morrow’s letter
home, and then about that scholarship after the mid-year, and was
yanked back to the present by Arnold’s: “Isn’t that the very dickens,
Toby?”

“Huh? Oh, yes, mighty tough! Who did you say did it?”

“I don’t know who did it! What do you mean, did it? It was the hurt he
got in the Brown and Young’s game, I tell you. They thought it was all
right, and they took the bandage off and everything, and then to-day he
just gave it a twist or something!”

“Who did?”

“Why, Curran! Say, haven’t you heard anything I’ve been saying?”

“Of course! But you talk so fast! As I understand it, Curran got hurt
in last Saturday’s game and to-day he twisted his ankle――――”

“It’s his knee, you idiot!”

“I meant knee; and had to quit playing. Who went in for him?”

“Errol Noyes. He did well enough except for a fumble that gave them
their score. If it hadn’t been for that we’d have――――”

“Fumbles will happen in the best regulated back-fields,” murmured Toby.
“I think Noyes is pretty good, myself.”

“I’m not saying he isn’t,” answered Arnold impatiently, “but,
man-alive, he isn’t in Will’s class! And if Will doesn’t get back――――”

“Doesn’t get back! Who says he won’t get back?”

“That’s what Fanning thinks. He’s all cut-up about it. They’re going to
take an X-ray to-morrow. The doc thinks he will have to keep off it for
a month.”

“Gee, that is tough! I didn’t realize what you meant! Of course, Noyes
isn’t the player that Curran is, but he’s pretty good. Who else have
you got?”

“Winfield, but he’s no earthly use.” Arnold was gloomily silent for a
moment. Then he gave vent to an explosive: “_By jingo, Toby!_”

“What?” Toby brought a startled gaze back from the darkening world
outside the window. Arnold was staring at him fixedly.

“Nothing,” answered Arnold slowly. But he kept on staring in a curious,
rapt way until Toby said in a patient, kindly voice: “It’s all right,
Arn. It’s me, Toby. I room here with you, you know. That’s my bed over
there. Don’t you remember me? Try to think, Arn!”

“Shut up,” laughed the other. “I――I just thought of something.”

“Try to forget it then,” Toby advised. “You looked like a sick cow.
Say, you――you didn’t get a blow on the head this afternoon, did you?
Sometimes an injury of that sort――But no, it wouldn’t affect you that
way. That dome of yours would just give forth a hollow sound――――”

“Listen,” interrupted Arnold earnestly. “If Curran _is_ out of the game
for the rest of the season, why, don’t you see what might happen?”

“Yes, we might get licked by Broadwood. Still, we may anyhow, so what’s
the good of――――”

“Oh, use your bean! We’ll have to find a substitute for Noyes, of
course! Maybe Mr. Lyle will try Clarke. Sim’s not much of an end, and
he played quarter some last year. But then again he might go to the
Second for what he needs.”

“Who, Clarke?”

“No, Mr. Lyle, you ninny. And if he did he might pick you, T. Tucker!”

“Yes, and he might not,” jeered Toby. “Frick’s got first call, you poor
old dummy.”

“I’m not so sure! I’ve heard that you were doing just as good work as
Frick, Toby.”

“Oh, you hear a lot of things if you let your ears flap,” answered Toby
rudely.

“The idea doesn’t interest you, then?” asked Arnold sarcastically.

“I wouldn’t say that,” Toby replied, getting a new grip on his knees.
“I have a comprehensive intellect, Arn, and all sorts of things that
wouldn’t appeal to ordinary minds――――”

“Oh, go to thunder! I hope Frick does get it, you poor fish!”

“May the best man win,” said Toby cheerfully. “Them’s my sentiments.
Come on. Let’s eat.”

By Monday it was pretty generally known that Will Curran was lost
to the football team for the rest of the season. The injury to his
knee sustained in the Brown and Young’s game had proved far more
serious than at first supposed and an X-ray examination had shown
that a cast was necessary. To be sure, the Greenburg surgeon, called
into consultation by the school doctor, spoke vaguely of “benefits
reasonably to be expected from a fortnight’s care,” but no one was
fooled, least of all Curran. By the middle of the week he was out on
crutches, but he was there to help in the coaching of the backs and not
to play. The blow was a sore one to the school, and for several days
gloom a foot thick hung over it. Then, since Coach Lyle went on about
his business of developing a winning football team quite as cheerfully
and whole-heartedly as ever, and since Errol Noyes buckled down and
worked like a Trojan to fill Curran’s shoes, the gloom thinned out and
vanished altogether. After all, the reports from Broadwood were far
from disheartening: not the newspaper stuff written by the Broadwood
correspondents, but the underground rumors that percolated somehow from
the rival school through Greenburg and thence up the hill to Yardley.
Broadwood was but three miles beyond Greenburg, and since her students
came to that town for purchases and amusement, just as Yardley fellows
did, stories were bound to leak out. The local rumors just now had it
that Broadwood was having much difficulty in filling her back-field
with the right material. In fact, the rumors were borne out by the
evidence of the last two contests in which the Green had taken part.
For Broadwood to be defeated by Franklin was something unheard of and
unthought of, but that had happened two weeks since. And last Saturday,
in the Nordham game, she had managed to squeeze through to victory
by a mere seven points. So, as the more optimistic of the Yardley
enthusiasts pointed out, even the loss of Curran was not sufficient
cause for conceding a Broadwood victory.

Coach Lyle did as Arnold had surmised he might do. He took Sim Clarke
from the ranks of the end substitutes and turned him back into a
quarter, and it was generally allowed that, with Curran coaching him,
Sim might develop into a valuable player. Meanwhile, Noyes worked
fairly satisfactorily. Indeed, in the Nordham game the next Saturday
he ran the team so well that even Tom Fanning took heart and stopped
predicting to a few close friends――comprising most of the team!――a
victory for the rival school. Toby heard from Sid Creel that Roy
Frick was so certain of being taken to the First that he had tried
to persuade Phil Stone to give him the First Team signal code! That,
Frick had explained, was so he could take hold without loss of time.
Toby had not put much value on Arnold’s suggestion that one T. Tucker
might be elevated to the varsity ranks and consequently was not at all
disappointed.

The Second took a beating every time it went against the First
nowadays, for the latter was fast rounding into late season form. Now
and again it managed to throw a scare into Coach Lyle’s bunch, but
that is the best it could do. Ordinarily, if it kept the First to two
scores, or managed to score itself, it swaggered quite sickeningly.
Toby and Frick still struggled for supremacy, with little to choose
between them, it seemed. Frick undoubtedly excelled Toby in individual
work, being surer in tackling and in running with the ball. On the
other hand, Toby was rather more steady when it came to catching punts
and could get more out of the team. Perhaps the latter ability was due
to the fact that he was far better liked than Frick.

The Yardley-Nordham game was uninteresting save as it gave the Blue
a chance to study comparative scores. Nordham played a listless
game, partly owing to the absence of three players who had been hurt
in the Broadwood contest, and, although she twice managed to hold
Yardley under her goal-posts, she proved an easy victim, the home team
winning by a score of 19 to 0. Compared to Broadwood’s 7 to 0 victory,
this looked pretty good until one recalled that Nordham was lacking
three regulars and was evidently still feeling the effects of last
week’s contest. Coach Lyle worked in most of his second-string and
third-string players in the last period. If he hadn’t, there might have
been another score to Yardley’s credit. The cheering section kept very
busy that afternoon, trying out several new songs and rehearsing all
the old ones in preparation for the big game, in spite of the fact that
a mean, dispiriting drizzle fell all during the last half. Clarke got a
chance to show what he had for a few minutes in the fourth period and
gave the impression of having very little. But as he had been at it
less than a week it was hardly fair to judge him harshly.

So, with only one minor game remaining, Yardley set her face hopefully
toward the supreme test two weeks hence.




CHAPTER XX

AN ENCOUNTER ON THE BEACH


“Doing anything this afternoon, Tucker?”

George Tubb paused with a foot on the stairs to the third floor
of Whitson and put the question with elaborate carelessness. Toby
hesitated the fraction of a moment. He knew whither the inquiry led
and he wanted to answer in the affirmative, but he really wasn’t doing
anything special, and Arnold could never be counted on for Sunday
afternoon entertainment, and so he said, after a scarcely noticeable
pause: “Why, no, I guess not, Tubb.”

“Wondered if you’d care to take a walk somewhere,” continued the other,
hurriedly. “It’s a corking day and――and everything.”

“All right. About three? I’ve got a letter to finish.”

“Any time.” Tubb’s tone held perfect indifference. Toby felt as if he
had made the proposal himself and as if Tubb were doing him a favor!
For an instant he was riled and had something tart on the end of his
tongue. But he kept it there, and only said: “Three then. So long!”

Tubb’s feet pounded on up the stairs and Toby pushed open the door of
Number 12. Inside, his slight frown vanished and he chuckled. “Silly
chump!” he murmured. “Afraid I’d guess how much he wanted me to go with
him. Gee, I wonder why! I’m never more than fairly decent to him. Must
be my――my fatal beauty that attracts him!” And Toby’s chuckle grew into
a laugh as he caught sight of his smiling but unclassic features in the
mirror over Arnold’s dresser.

The trouble with writing letters after a Sunday dinner is that a Sunday
dinner is likely to be a rather hearty affair, affecting not only the
body with torpidity but the brain as well. So it was that while the
first three pages of Toby’s weekly epistle were brilliant enough the
last page fell off badly in interest. In fact, he only reached the
bottom of it by desperate effort and by shortening the lines. Then,
when he had thumped a stamp on the corner of the envelope and found cap
and sweater, he clattered down and dropped the letter in the mail-box
in front of Oxford. After that he backed away to the edge of the
Prospect, as the grassy terrace in front of the buildings was called,
fixed his gaze on the window of Number 31 and hailed.

“O Tubb! A-ay, Tubb!”

After several seconds had elapsed, Tubb’s face appeared in the open
window and he looked down at Toby with simulated surprise. Then, as
he looked, recollection dawned, and, “Oh! All right, Tucker! Be right
down!” he called.

Toby kicked at a pebble. “Serve him right if I beat it,” he muttered
vexedly. “Cheeky beggar! Still, he did it pretty well.” Unwilling
admiration softened his rancor, and, “I’ll wait,” he added to himself.

Tubb clattered out of the entrance by the time that resolution of
clemency had been reached and the two crossed the Prospect as if by
mutual consent and took the graveled path that descended the terrace
until it reached the winding road at the foot of the hill. Then, “Which
way?” asked Toby.

“I don’t care,” answered Tubb. “It’s warmer along the beach, I guess.
The wind’s sort of west to-day.”

“About northwest by north,” said Toby, to whom the direction of the
wind and the look of the sky were matters of real interest. “It will
be good and cold to-night, I guess.”

They crossed the road and went on by the path, over the deep cut
through which the shining rails of the double tracks ran. Westward,
they could follow the straight roadway to the Wissining station and the
drawbridge beyond, eastward the railway vanished presently around a
curve. A rod or two further on the path led into the woods, dividing,
and they followed the right-hand trail. The oaks and beeches still held
most of their leaves, but the other trees had stripped their branches
for the winter, and underfoot the colorful litter rustled pleasantly.
A moment later the Sound showed through the trees, softly blue in the
afternoon sunlight. There wasn’t much talk until the two boys had
reached the beach and turned eastward along the firm, hard sand. The
tide was well out, and just above the little ripples of waves gleaming
expanses of wet sand caught the sun blindingly. They by no means had
the beach to themselves, for the mild afternoon had brought out many
of the villagers and not a few of the school fellows, and, looking
ahead down the gently-curving strand, they could see many darker specks
against its golden surface. Out on the water a few pleasure craft
were flitting under a light but steady breeze and Plum Island looked
startlingly near.

“A peach of a day,” said Toby, breathing in the familiar scent of
sea and shore, and experiencing a tiny qualm of homesickness. Tubb
assented. He was looking fixedly at two boys who were approaching them
along the beach. A moment later he grunted.

“There comes Frick,” he said. “Guess I’ll ask him something.”

“No, you won’t,” said Toby decisively. “You promised to behave
yourself.”

“I didn’t promise,” denied Tubb. “I said maybe I’d――Anyhow, I’m not
going to _do_ anything; I just want to let him understand――――”

“You keep your mouth closed, Tubb.” Toby took his arm tightly. “No
nonsense now!”

“We-ell――――” Tubb eyed the approaching couple irresolutely. Frick’s
companion was a stranger to both, a chap whose name Toby believed to be
Cotting, a tall, lanky youth with a wide mouth and outstanding ears.
Just now he appeared to be intensely amused at something Frick was
saying, and his high-pitched laughter, accompanied by surreptitious
glances at Toby and George, was too much for the latter. Wresting his
arm from Toby’s restraining clutch, Tubb swung off to meet the others,
who were passing a dozen yards up the beach. Toby followed more slowly,
thinking unflattering things of Tubb.

“Talking about me, were you?” challenged Tubb from a few paces away.
Cotting shot a startled and questioning glance at Frick. Evidently
Cotting had no desire for trouble. Frick, however, pushed forward
swaggeringly.

“What if I was?” he demanded, scowling.

“Don’t do it!” Tubb’s voice had an unsuspected edge, and Frick stared
an instant in surprise.

“Calm yourself, kid, calm yourself,” he laughed finally. “I talk about
any one I like to. Then what?”

Toby “butted in” at that moment, nodding coldly to Frick and joining
arms with Tubb again. “Come on, Tubb, let’s hurry,” he urged.

“That’s right, Tucker,” said Frick approvingly. “He might get hurt if
he stays around here.”

Cotting had stopped a pace or two away and was digging a hole in the
sand with the toe of one shoe in a very absorbed way. Toby found time
to be amused at his tactful withdrawal.

“I’m not going to get hurt,” responded Tubb. “Don’t worry about me,
Frick. And I’m not going to hurt you――to-day. I just stopped to tell
you that I’m keeping my affair till later on. Didn’t want you to think
you were getting away with what you did last week, because you’re not.
It’s chalked up against you and you’ll get what’s coming to you when
it’s time. There’s no hurry――――”

“Shut up, Tubb,” begged Toby. “Come on!”

“Mind your own business, Tucker!” snarled Frick. “You’re a nice one
to talk that stuff! I’ve got something for you, too, you swell-headed
little carrot! As for you, Tubb, or whatever your silly name is, I’m
ready whenever you are! Right now if you like! I’ll take on the two of
you! Come on! What do you say?”

“There’s going to be no scrapping here,” said Toby resolutely. “There’s
going to be none anywhere for awhile. You keep what you’ve got for me,
Frick. I’ll ask for it when I’m ready. Tubb, you――――”

“You’ll get it when _I’m_, ready!” growled Frick. “I’d give it to
you now if――――” He glanced over the beach and, furtively, toward the
school, whose upper windows were visible above the stretch of woods.

“Yes, and get thrown out of school,” assented Toby grimly. “Not for
me, thanks! There’s time enough. Come on, Tubb.”

“All right,” Tubb smiled cheerfully. “No use getting in trouble about
this guy. See you again, Frick. Be good to yourself!”

“Yes, run along, little boys,” answered Frick, laughing angrily. “For a
plugged nickel I’d bang your fool heads together!”

Toby tightened his hold on Tubb’s arm, but Tubb only laughed and went
on. “Gee, that did me a lot of good,” he said contentedly. “He’s a big
bluff, I guess, Tucker.”

“Maybe. Still, they say he’s pretty handy with his fists. Anyhow, I’m
glad you’re out of that, Tubb. We’d all been finished for fair if you
two had scrapped here on Sunday afternoon!”

“I forgot about its being Sunday,” said Tubb. “I suppose that would
have made it worse. Say, he’s got it in for you, too, hasn’t he?”

“Yes, I guess so,” answered Toby tranquilly. “But I should feel faint!
Anyhow, he will have to keep the peace until football’s over. I don’t
intend to lose my place on the Second for the likes of him!”

“Say, why doesn’t that ninny take you over to the First?” asked Tubb.

“Meaning Mr. Lyle? You have pretty names for your Big Boss! Well, I’ve
been thinking about that, Tubb, and I’ve just about concluded that it’s
because he doesn’t want me!”

“But, joking aside,” protested the other earnestly, “you play a better
game than that guy Clarke, and I’ll bet you could beat Noyes, too, if
you had a chance. Noyes is scared all the time. He gets his signals all
balled up. No one feels any――whatyoucallit――any――any――――”

“You mean that he doesn’t inspire his team with confidence in his
ability to――er――meet successfully the――――”

“Say, what’s wrong with you?” demanded Tubb anxiously.

Toby chuckled. “That’s what comes of trying to make practical
application of what I’ve learned in my English course. Just as soon as
I try to speak the language correctly some one jumps on me! It’s no
use!”

“I should say not!” agreed Tubb, relievedly. “You talk like an
examination paper!”

“Then I’ll stop. Those are things I don’t want to think of. By the way,
how are you getting along in your classes, Tubb?”

“Fine. I never had much trouble with studies. Guess I learn easily.”

“I think you must,” responded Toby thoughtfully. “Wish I did. Shall we
turn back?”

“Do you mean that you have trouble with your studies, Tucker?” asked
Tubb when they were retracing their steps. “I thought you were a
regular shark for work.”

“A shark,” answered Toby, “is a much misunderstood fish. Most folks
think that a shark swallows things whole, but he doesn’t. He has to
bite off a chunk at a time, just as I do. Where we differ, Mister Shark
and I, is on chewing. He doesn’t have to chew what he bites off, and
I do. I have to chew it a long while. And even then it isn’t always
digested. I guess, Tubb, the truth of the matter is that I can learn
easily enough if I set out to do it, but I have a rotten fashion of
trying to do two hours’ study in one!”

Tubb laughed. “I know. If the instructor’s easy you can get by that way
sometimes, but here at Yardley you can’t. I found that out the first
week. Well, I suppose we’ve got to learn the dreary stuff, eh? What’s
the good of it, though? A lot of it, I mean?”

“Don’t know, Tubb. I’ve wondered. Seems to me sometimes that if
they’d teach us less Greek and Latin and higher mathematics and more
things like horseshoeing and plumbing and――and ditch-digging we’d have
a better chance when we got through. A lot of us will never get to
college. I hope to, but I don’t know. If I don’t, what use to me is
Latin and trigonometry and Greek? I suppose I’ll build boats most of my
life――maybe. Being able to read the Odyssey in the original odiousness
isn’t going to help me a whole lot!”

“Well, there are schools where a fellow can go and learn those things,”
said Tubb. “Blacksmithing and electricity and――and practical things,
you know.”

“Yes, but why not teach a little of them at every school? Seems to me
a lot of us would be a sight better off if we knew something about a
practical trade when we got out of prep school. Of course, we couldn’t
learn much, but we might have a start. I guess it’ll come to that some
day, Tubb.”

“Really? Well, I wouldn’t mind. I don’t know what I’m going to do when
I get through here. Go home and tend store, I guess.”

“Store? What kind of a store is it?”

“Oh, just a regular general store like you find in small towns. Dad
sells everything from sugar to plows. And he makes just enough to
live on, I guess. He used to be in the lumber business, and he did
pretty well for awhile. Then――something happened and it went bust. No,
by jiminy, I won’t do it, Tucker! Running a country store isn’t good
enough! I’ll be a――a lawyer or something first!”

“Sounds desperate the way you say it,” laughed Toby. “I’d sort of like
to be a doctor myself, only you can’t be President if you’re a doctor,
and of course I’d rather be President.”

“Can’t you?” asked Tubb innocently. “Why not?”

“Don’t know.” Toby shook his head. “You never heard of a President
who’d been a doctor first, did you? Maybe there’s something in the
Constitution prohibiting it.”

“You say the craziest things!” laughed Tubb. Then, soberly: “Do you
mean that you really think about things like that, Tucker?” he asked.

“Things like what? Being a doctor?”

“No, being President. I never do.”

“Sure, why not? Some one’s got to be President, Tubb. Might as well be
me if I’m fitted for it. Or you, if you are! Every President was a kid
once, you know. I wonder if they ever thought about it when they were
kids. Maybe you’re not supposed to. Anyway, if you’re a lawyer and I’m
a doctor, you’ll get the presidency, because lawyers seem to have it
all over every other profession when it comes to copping that job!”

Later, climbing the hill again, Toby asked: “Changed your mind any
about this place, Tubb?”

“How do you mean?” But, in spite of assumed ignorance, he understood,
and in the next breath he went on. “Yes, I have, Tucker,” he said
frankly. “I said a lot of things I didn’t believe, anyhow. I had an
awful grouch at first. Guess you――guess you must have thought I was a
perfect blamed nuisance!”

“N-no, not exactly. You got me riled pretty often, though.”

“Did I? I suppose I must have. Well――――” Tubb hesitated. “Say, I want
you to know that I appreciate everything, Tucker; everything you did
to make me――make me get onto myself. Of course I know that I’m not the
sort of fellow that other fellows take to, but――but I’ve been――sort
of――getting along lately. Football’s done it, I guess, and you started
me on that. That’s why I say that I’d like you to know――――”

“All right.” Toby chuckled. “Tubb, I decided a long while ago that when
you got straightened out here I was going to do something to prove to
my own satisfaction that――well, that you were a regular fellow.”

“What was it?” asked the other, puzzled.

“I was going to call you something,” answered Toby gravely. “I guess
you have got straightened out pretty well and so I guess I’ll do it
right now.” They had reached the second floor of Whitson and Toby had
started toward Number 12. “See you later, Wash-Tub!”

Then his door closed behind him hurriedly. But George Tubb, continuing
his way upstairs after a moment, looked anything but vengeful!




CHAPTER XXI

TUBB BARKS A KNUCKLE


Yardley entered the final stage of football that week with its
customary enthusiasm and single-mindedness. There had been already two
or three meetings in Assembly Hall, on the third floor of Oxford, for
the purpose of practicing cheers and songs, but those gatherings paled
into insignificance with Monday night’s affair and kept on paling as
the last fortnight before the Broadwood game grew toward its end. There
were mass meetings on Monday, Wednesday and Friday of that next to the
last week, and at each successive meeting the cheering was heartier,
the singing louder and the enthusiasm more intense. Every one who had
anything to say――and some who hadn’t――addressed the students, the
Musical Clubs played their best and if fervor counted in the final
score, Broadwood, to quote Sid Creel, was “a gone coon!”

And on the two gridirons life was very strenuous indeed those six days.
The First was looking toward the big game and nothing else, and the
game with St. John’s Academy, which, contrary to custom, was to be
played away from home, was viewed merely as an incident. New plays,
not many in number but exacting of execution, which had purposely been
held back until now, were being learned and the final touches were
being laid on. Coach Lyle had two graduates to aid him during the last
fortnight, and he needed them, for there were still weak spots in the
Blue’s line-up.

The Second Team, too, went through a week of intensive work, both with
a view to giving the First some good hard tussles and with her own
second and last game in sight. She was to play Latimer High School on
the First Team gridiron on Saturday, and, with the big team away, the
contest was sure to draw a crowd and attain a semblance of importance,
and the Second, not at all loath to enjoy the limelight for once, was
resolved to make a good showing. Toby discovered suddenly on Tuesday
that his triumph over Roy Frick had apparently been gained, for during
three desperate and hard-fought periods against the First he remained
at quarter while his rival graced the bench. And Toby did himself
justice that afternoon if ever he had. To be sure the First Team
smashed out a score in each period, but she had to work for each, and
in the third twelve minutes the Second made a forty-six-yard advance
from mid-field to the First’s five-yard line, where, foiled thrice in
attempts at rushing, Toby tossed a short forward to Mawson, who fell
across the goal-line for a glorious six points. Listening to the storm
of reproach and accusation hurled at the First by their coaches, Toby
almost regretted the triumph!

Toby was used hard in that game. It seemed that nothing could stop the
opposing ends from getting down under punts, while anything in the
shape of protection for the catcher was invariably lacking. That wild
Tubb was the worst offender from Toby’s point of view. Tubb was forever
rushing on him the instant the ball settled into his arms, and Tubb
had learned to tackle now. Some of the hardest thumps Toby got that
afternoon were due to Tubb. Then toward the last of the play, Toby got
into a side-line mix-up and Jim Rose, who weighed close to two hundred,
sat on his neck in a way that spelled discomfort then and afterwards.
On the whole, although he had had a corking good time and was conscious
of having deported himself rather well, Toby reached the gymnasium in
a somewhat weak and battered condition and made no objection when Gyp
removed him to the rubbing room and made him swallow something that
tasted like ammonia and then did excruciating things to his neck for
a good ten minutes. Even after that he didn’t feel awfully bright and
chipper, and that night he fell asleep with his head pillowed on his
French dictionary and slept beautifully until Arnold rudely awakened
him and sternly sentenced him to bed.

The next afternoon, although he really felt as fit as ever, the
assistant trainer cast one stern and penetrating look at him and
ordered him off the field. “No work for you to-day, Tucker,” said Gyp.
“And don’t stick around here, either. Go and play tennis or something
easy. (Gyp was known to hold a supreme contempt for tennis!) Anyway,
stay outdoors.”

“Can’t I watch practice?” asked Toby ingratiatingly.

“You cannot! Beat it now, like I tell you!”

So Toby “beat it” and went back to the gymnasium and donned “cits” and
wandered down to the tennis courts and saw Horace Ramsey run away with
a set from the formidable Colcord, one of the mainstays of the Tennis
Team. Ramsey’s playing astonished Toby, and he said as much to that
youth when, later, they walked back up the slope together.

“I’ve improved my playing a lot the last two weeks,” said Ramsey.
“Some fellows don’t like cool weather for tennis, but I do. Maybe it’s
because I’m heavier and hot weather gets me. I think I’ve got the knack
of the back-hand stroke now. It worried me a lot at first. That’s the
first time I ever got Colcord six-three, though. He wasn’t at his best
to-day, I guess.”

“Heart troubling you much nowadays?” asked Toby slyly.

“Not a bit,” answered the other unsuspiciously. “I guess Mr. Bendix was
right about it. He said, you know, that he couldn’t find anything wrong
with it. Sometimes I think mother was too――too anxious and imagined a
lot. You know how mothers are, Tucker.”

“Yes.” Toby nodded. “My mother used to be that way, too. She used to
tell my father that I wasn’t strong enough to split wood, but dad never
believed her. And somehow I split it and lived to tell the tale! How
are you and Tubb getting along, Ramsey?”

“Getting along? Oh, fine. Why?”

“We-ell, just at first I thought I noticed a certain――er――coolness
between you.”

“Really?” Ramsey looked mildly surprised. “I don’t remember that. I
like George first rate. He used to be sort of touchy and――and gloomy,
but he isn’t now. Maybe he was homesick. He’s doing great things on the
football team, I hear.”

“Yes.” Toby unconsciously felt of a lame hip. “Yes, he certainly is!”

When Arnold came dragging himself in just before five he found his
roommate putting in some much-needed licks on his Latin. “Your friend
Tubbs――――” began Arnold presently.

“Tubb, Arn, still Tubb,” corrected Toby patiently. “Minus the sibilant
consonant.”

“Tubb, then. It’s a crazy name, anyway. What I was going to say
was that your friend Tubb played a very nice game of football this
afternoon.”

“So glad to hear it.”

“Yes.” Arnold chuckled. “And some one almost spoiled his fatal beauty.
They say it was Roy Frick.”

“How? What did he do to him?” asked Toby anxiously.

“How I don’t know. I didn’t observe it. What was done was enough,
though. Friend Tubb’s nose is all over his face. I suppose that in
time, after Andy has worked it back into shape and hitched it there
with plenty of plaster, it will resume its normal appearance, but at
the present writing it’s――well, it’s a sight and a strong argument
against the brutality of football!”

“Do you mean that Frick got him during play?”

“Well, it doesn’t look like play, but maybe it was!”

“You know what I mean, you seven-ply idiot! Did they have a scrap, or
what?”

“Oh, it was during the course of the gentlemanly encounter between
friends that we staged down there this afternoon. Honest, Toby,
it’s a wonder any one escaped without losing an ear or a jawbone or
something, the way those coaches drove us to-day! They were positively
blood-thirsty! That long-legged guy who’s coaching the guards and
tackles――――”

“Did Tubb try to get back at him?”

“At Frick? No, not that I know of. Maybe he has by now. Maybe,
though, it wasn’t Frick who plugged him. I only heard some one say so
afterwards; Casement I think.”

“It was Frick, I’ll wager,” said Toby. “Hang him, I wish he’d behave
himself until the season’s over. Tubb’s crazy to fight him, and I’m
afraid he will, and if he does some one will get on to it and he will
get the dickens.”

“That’s no joke,” agreed Arnold. “You’d better give him a tip to keep
quiet until after we’ve licked Broadwood. It wouldn’t do to lose as
good a chap as Tubb. I heard, by the way, that Frick and a couple of
other fellows had a mix-up with some of the mill toughs the other
night; Saturday I think it was; and that Frick, for once, got the short
end of it. Too bad they didn’t cure him!”

“Guess I’ll run up and see him after supper,” said Toby thoughtfully.

“Frick?” asked Arnold innocently.

“If I did I’d give him a good lesson,” answered Toby grimly. “No, Tubb.
I made him sort of promise to be good, but if Frick’s gone and pasted
him again――――” Toby shook his head lugubriously.

Arnold laughed. “Think his patience may wear thin after awhile, eh?
Well, I can’t say I’d blame him if it did. Still, he mustn’t be allowed
to get in wrong with faculty just yet. Go on up and read the riot-act
to him, old thing. By the bye, what happened to you this afternoon?
What kep ye?”

“Gyp,” said Toby. “He wouldn’t let me on. Said I was to play tennis
instead!”

“I thought that might be it. Well, I missed your smiling countenance
and cheerful voice. So did your team, I guess. They didn’t begin to
play the way they did yesterday. Did you play tennis?”

“Not likely! To tell the gospel truth, Arn, I guess I wouldn’t have
been much good to-day. I felt all right until Gyp told me I didn’t,
though. That’s funny, isn’t it?”

“Not at all, not at all. Power of suggestion, T. Tucker. Recognized
psychological phenomenon. When do we eat?”

Toby was surprised as well as embarrassed on reaching training table
that evening by the interest displayed in his welfare by his teammates.
It seemed that every one, with the possible exception of Roy Frick,
was eager and anxious to have his absence from practice satisfactorily
explained. Toby was somehow glad that Coach Burtis had not yet reached
the table, for the coach had a kindly but amused smile that made Toby
feel silly, and Toby was feeling silly enough as it was. Just at first
he thought the fellows were having fun with him, but their relief at
discovering that it was merely a lay-off that had kept him away was too
genuine to be mistaken.

“Well, Gyp has good sense,” commented Farquhar approvingly. “The First
certainly laid for you yesterday, Tucker, and I could see that you were
pretty well flattened out afterwards. Feeling all right now?”

“Fine, thanks. Somebody pass the milk, please.”

“Atta boy, Tucker!” said Nelson from across the board. “Don’t forget
Saturday. We’re going to need you, son!”

Toby saw Lovett glance toward Frick and exchange an amused glance
with Grover Beech, and wished Nelson had more tact, and nearly choked
drinking the milk with which Mawson had filled his glass. Then Mr.
Burtis came and asked Toby if his lay-off had straightened him out,
and again he said he was feeling fine, thanks, and after that some one
mercifully turned the conversation.

When supper was over he went in search of George Tubb. He had seen
Tubb leave the First Team table and took it for granted that he had
gone up to his room. But a knock on the portal of Number 31 elicited
no response and, on pushing the door open, the room proved to be dark
and empty. So he went down to Number 12, lighted up, got his books
together and started on some geometry problems that promised to give
him trouble. But the first one proved less awful than he anticipated
and so he went on to the second, and when he remembered George Tubb
again it was nearly nine. Arnold had not yet returned from a conference
at the gymnasium. Toby pushed his papers away, viewing the result of
his labors approvingly, and went back to the third floor. This time a
light showed from Number 31 and he found the room tenanted, but only by
Horace Ramsey.

“Where’s Tubb?” asked Toby.

“Haven’t seen him since before supper,” replied Horace, with a sigh
as he leaned back from his studying and stretched his arms overhead.
“I don’t think he’s been back here since he went down. I only came in
about half an hour ago, though. Want to see him? He may be over in
Dudley. He and a fellow named Dunphy are sort of thick. I don’t know
the number.”

“I’ll wait a few minutes if I’m not keeping you from studying. Maybe he
will be in.”

“Glad to have you,” replied Horace eagerly. “Try the big chair. It’s
all right if you don’t lean back too hard. Did you hear about the
wallop Tubb got this afternoon?”

“Yes, Deering told me about it. Does he think Frick did it?”

“He says he knows he did! You ought to have heard him go on about it!”
Horace chuckled. “Gee, he was mad!”

“You don’t suppose he’s――he’s looking for Frick now, do you?”

“By Jove! I wonder if he is! No, I don’t think so, though. He had sort
of cooled down by supper time. He looked like a South Sea pirate,
Tucker. They plastered his face all over and it hurt him to talk, I
guess. Not that that kept him quiet, though!”

“Well, I wish I knew for sure――――” muttered Toby. “If he gets to
scrapping with Frick and faculty learns of it――――”

“I don’t believe he will, honest. He said something about that,
something about wishing football was over so he could show Frick a good
time.”

Toby remained a half-hour longer, during which conversation touched on
many subjects, and then, as he was leaving, Tubb appeared. He seemed in
unusually good spirits and greeted the visitor almost boisterously, and
wouldn’t hear of Toby’s departing yet. “I’ve been over to Dudley seeing
a fellow named Dunphy,” he explained. “Know him?”

“A little,” said Toby. “What happened to your hand?”

“Oh, that?” Tubb held up his left hand and looked at a bleeding
knuckle. “Why, I barked it against the corner of Dudley. It was sort
of dark and I tried to turn too soon. Struck it against the stone, I
guess. It’s just a scratch.”

“You keep on,” observed Ramsey dryly, “and your folks won’t know you!
Isn’t he a picture, Tucker?”

Toby assented unsmilingly. Tubb did look fairly disreputable, for white
surgeon’s tape crossed and recrossed his nose over a pad of gauze and
gave him a peculiarly villainous appearance.

“Suppose you heard about this?” asked Tubb significantly, touching the
wounded member gingerly. Toby nodded. “That’s our friend Frick again.
It’s all right, though. Just one more little favor to return.”

“Seen him since?” asked Toby carelessly.

“Only at a respectable and safe distance,” replied Tubb, smiling. He
looked and sounded truthful, but Toby gave another look at the bleeding
knuckle and doubted.

“Well,” he said after a moment, “I hope you’ll keep away from him,
Tubb. You know we sort of decided you would.”

“Yes, I know. That’s all right. Friend Frick can wait. I’m in no
hurry. I was afraid that I might forget about him by the time there was
any comeback, but now, after this little memento, there’s no danger of
it!”

Presently Toby left, wondering whether Tubb was telling the truth
or was ashamed to confess that he had taken revenge on his enemy.
Certainly, it was quite possible to skin one’s knuckle by hitting it
against the rough stone trimming of one of the buildings, but somehow
Toby didn’t quite believe that Tubb had acquired his injury that way!




CHAPTER XXII

A VISIT TO THE OFFICE


Toby’s suspicions were confirmed the next morning. On the way back from
chapel he fell in with Sid Creel. Sid’s eyes were twinkling merrily as
he joined arms with Toby and fell into step. “Did you hear about Roy
Frick?” he demanded in a hushed but joyous voice.

Toby shook his head. He thought he knew what was coming, however.

“Some one beat him up,” said Sid, “beat him up beautifully! I haven’t
seen him, but that’s what Orlie Simpson says. He’s in his room and
won’t come out, and Orlie says he’s a sight!”

“When?”

“Last night. That’s all I know. Maybe it’s unkind to chortle, Tucker,
but he _did_ need it, didn’t he?”

“Maybe he did,” answered Toby gloomily.

“Well, what’s your trouble?” Sid observed him in surprise. “You sound
as if you were sorry for him!”

“Frick? No, I was only thinking that if there was any trouble about
it――whoever did it――――”

“Oh, he’s not likely to tell, I guess,” Sid chuckled. “Probably he will
say he fell downstairs or something! Well, see you later. Thought you’d
be interested in hearing the sad news. So long!”

After a two o’clock recitation Toby returned to Number 12 to leave his
books before going to the field and found a gray card awaiting him.
Toby had seen gray cards before and knew what they meant, but this time
his conscience was fairly untroubled and he wondered a good deal as he
read the printed form:

“The Principal desires to see Tobias Tucker in the School Office before
6 p.m.”

Even the clearest conscience will experience qualms on receipt of such
a document, and Toby sat down, card in hand, and asked himself what it
portended. It might be that bothersome Latin, although just of late it
hadn’t been going half badly and his instructor had even given him an
approving word but a day or two since. Of course it was conceivable
that a student might be summoned to the Office on some matter not
concerned with misdemeanors or derelictions. For instance, Toby told
himself, Doctor Collins might want to ask his advice regarding the
administration of Yardley Hall School!

Well, anyhow, he reflected presently, he had until six to keep the
appointment, and meanwhile it was getting close to practice time, and
whatever the matter might be it could wait. So he kicked off his shoes
in favor of a pair of rubber-soled “sneakers” and donned his oldest
jacket and set forth.

If troubles never come singly, as they say, the same may be said of
surprises. Toby’s second surprise that day came when the whistle had
put an end to a hard-fought battle with First Team in which he had
again kept the quarter-back position throughout. Possibly the fact
that Frick was not on hand may have had something to do with that, for
Rawson and Stair had been left well behind in the race for supremacy.
In any case, Toby put in forty minutes of actual playing and ran his
team well, although no score came to the Second to-day. Walking back
to the bench for his sweater, he heard his name called. Coaches Lyle
and Burtis were standing together nearby and it was Mr. Burtis who had
spoken. Toby joined them.

“You know Mr. Lyle, Tucker?” asked the Second Team coach. Wonderingly
Toby shook hands. “Mr. Lyle thinks he needs you on the First,”
continued Mr. Burtis. “Sorry to lose you, Tucker, but we’re almost
through, and I guess you may be able to help out over there.”

Toby looked bewildered. “You mean you want me――that I’m to go to the
First Team, sir?”

“Yes, Tucker, that’s the idea,” answered the First Team coach. “As you
know, we’ve lost Curran for the season. We still have a couple of good
quarters in Noyes and Winfield, but I’ll feel safer with another to
fall back on. I can’t promise you much glory, Tucker, for you may not
be needed this season. Perhaps all you’ll get is a lot of hard work, my
boy, but you’ll have the satisfaction of knowing that you’re doing your
bit for the School. Anyhow, there’s next year to look forward to. And
I dare say that, if you take hold the way I expect you to, you’ll get
your letter in the Broadwood game. Well, you report to me to-morrow,
will you?”

“Yes, sir, thanks!”

“Good!” Mr. Lyle shook hands again as though to seal the bargain, and
then Mr. Burtis shook hands in a way that conveyed the idea that he
was very pleased for Toby’s sake, and Toby escaped. Most of the First
and Second Team fellows had gone on ahead and he had the path pretty
much to himself on the way to the gymnasium. And he was glad, because
he wanted to think. He was a First Team man! That was wonderful, but
it was also disquieting. Suppose that by some strange and unforeseen
combination of events he was called on to play against St. John’s, or
even Broadwood! Gee, that would be pretty fierce! He guessed he just
couldn’t do it! No, sir, he’d be ill or something. Playing on the
Second was one thing and running up against a big team like St. John’s
was quite another. He would make a horrible mess of things, probably,
and die of disgrace! Then the comforting thought came to him that
there wasn’t the least chance of his getting into action in either of
the remaining contests, that all he would be required to do would be
to substitute now and then in practice. It would be pretty hard work,
of course, but it would be worth while. Even to be numbered among the
First Team was a proud privilege and cheap at any cost of labor. And
there was also the alluring possibility that he would get in for a
minute or two at the last of the big game, long enough to win the right
to wear the big blue Y!

He remembered Frick then and wondered if he would have been chosen
had Frick been out to-day. His modesty didn’t prevent his suspecting
that his work had pleased the coach better than Frick’s during the last
week or so, and he hoped that Frick’s absence from practice to-day was
not the reason for the choice falling where it had. But he couldn’t be
certain as to that, and in consequence he found no temptation to be
“swell-headed.”

It wasn’t until he had dressed and was leaving the gymnasium with
Sid Creel and Frank Lamson and one or two more that he remembered
that summons to the Office. Remembering, his heart sank. Suppose
something――he couldn’t think what it might be――but suppose something
had gone wrong and he was to learn that this new and wonderful good
fortune was to be denied him! Of course, that was perfect rot, for
he hadn’t done anything! Just the same he’d feel better when that
conference with the Principal was over.

The School Secretary waved him silently toward the inner office a few
minutes later and Toby confronted Doctor Collins. There was nothing
formidable about the Principal, but to-day Toby’s spine experienced the
sensation of becoming suddenly liquefied, for Doctor Collins fixed a
kind but stern look on him as he swung about in his chair.

“Ah, Tucker! Be seated, please.” The Doctor removed his glasses, held
them between him and the light from the broad windows, seemed satisfied
with their clarity and replaced them astride his nose. “One of our
fellows was set on last night by two other boys, Tucker, and badly
hurt. Perhaps you know him?”

“Roy Frick, sir? I know him a little. We’re――we were on the Second Team
together.”

“And you had heard of his――ah――injuries?”

“Yes, sir, Sid Creel told me this morning.”

“I see. Well, I’ve sent for you, Tucker, because Frick tells a strange
story of the event. At least, I find it strange. Perhaps you can throw
some light on it. According to Frick, he was returning from the village
last evening at about nine o’clock, perhaps a little after nine, and
just inside the main gate at the foot of the Prospect two boys jumped
out from the trees and seized him. That is to say, one boy seized him
and the other――ah――administered punishment. It appears to have been
rather a brutal affair, brutal and cowardly. You agree with me?”

“Yes, sir,” answered Toby troubledly. He had made up his mind by now
that no matter what happened he would not tell on Tubb.

“Yes. Now here is the strange――ah――feature of the story. Frick tells
us that the boy who punched and otherwise maltreated him was you,
Tucker.”

There was a moment of silence. Then: “_Me?_” gasped Toby.

The Principal nodded. “Yes, he says so. He declares that he saw you
well enough to recognize you, although the spot is a fairly dark one.
However, there is the possibility that he was mistaken. Doubtless you
can account for your time at that hour, Tucker.”

“Why, yes, sir! Of course I can! I wasn’t anywhere near the gate! I
wasn’t even outside Whitson! Besides, I’d have no reason to do it,
Doctor!”

“No? I gathered from Frick that there was a sort of feud existing
between you. However, that isn’t of consequence now. I’m very glad
indeed that you are in a position to disprove his accusation. Where
were you at that time, Tucker, and with whom?”

“Between nine and――――”

“Well, between nine and half-past, let us say. Frick thinks the time
was perhaps nine-ten or nine-fifteen.”

“I was in my room in Whitson, sir. I was doing some geometry.”

“Well occupied,” answered the Principal with a smile. “And your
roommate was with you, I presume?”

“Why, no, sir, he wasn’t,” stammered Toby. “Arnold was at a football
conference.”

“Oh!” Doctor Collins sounded disappointed. “Then between nine and, say,
a quarter-past nine you were quite alone? Did any one come into your
room about that time?”

“No, sir.” Toby’s heart sank. “I think it was a little after eight when
I came down from the third floor, and I studied until――I’m not just
certain, but I think it was about a quarter-past, sir.”

“Where were you on the third floor?”

“I went up to see George Tubb. He rooms in 31.”

“But that was, you say, shortly after eight. At what time did your
roommate return?”

Toby hesitated. Arnold had been in the room when he got back from that
second visit to Number 31, but how long he had been there Toby hadn’t
asked. Finally: “He was there a little before ten, sir.”

“Well, between the time you finished studying and his return where were
you, Tucker?”

Toby was prepared for that question. If he owned to having gone back to
Tubb’s room the Principal would probably suggest that Tubb be called
on to verify the statement, in which case it was more than likely
that Tubb’s absence from his room at the time when Frick was set upon
would become known. Perhaps, since Tubb was evidently not thought of
in connection with the affair, that was not dangerous, but to Toby it
seemed to offer a clew that any one would seize on. Toby’s reply came
without hesitation.

“I never left Whitson all the evening, sir, not for a moment,” he
said earnestly. “I was in the building from the time I came back from
practice until I went to chapel this morning.”

“I see. Well, I wish you had some one who could vouch for that, Tucker.
I think you are truthful, my boy, and that Frick made a mistake, but
I have no right to accept your word above his. We’ll let the matter
rest overnight. Perhaps you will think of some one who can testify
as to your whereabouts between nine and nine-thirty. Can you come
to me again at――――” the Doctor referred to a memorandum pad on the
desk――“eleven-thirty to-morrow?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Very well, do so. I’ve no doubt we can find a solution of the mystery
between us. Good afternoon, Tucker.”

Toby returned to Number 12 uneasy but not seriously troubled. It was
nonsense to suppose that Frick would persist in his silly story in the
face of his, Toby’s, denial, or that, even if he did, the Doctor would
hold the accused guilty on such slim evidence. Just the same, he felt
none too kindly toward George Tubb. Suppose the Principal did believe
Frick finally and――Toby frowned. “Gee, I’d get bounced maybe!” he
muttered. “Anyhow, they wouldn’t let me play. Oh, well, Tubb will just
have to ’fess up in that case and take his medicine!”

The thought that Tubb might refuse to do anything of the sort occurred
to him, but Toby put it resolutely aside. Tubb wasn’t that sort, he
assured himself. Whatever faults Tubb might have, at least he was
square.

Toby said nothing to Arnold or any one else that evening of what was
on his mind most of the time. He considered going up and telling Tubb
how matters stood, but he couldn’t see that anything was to be gained
by that and so he didn’t. At half-past eleven the next forenoon he went
back to the Office. Roy Frick, still bearing unmistakable signs of his
beating, was there before him. Doctor Collins got to business at once.

“Tucker, Frick says that he recognized you perfectly the night before
last. That is so, Frick?”

Frick nodded, glancing at Toby from discolored and still swollen eyes.
“Yes, sir. I saw him plainly twice. I couldn’t see the other fellow
very well, because he got me from behind. I just know that he was tall
and kind of slim. But I saw him all right.” Frick nodded toward Toby.

“What do you say, Tucker?”

“Why, I can’t say anything, sir,” answered Toby helplessly, “except
that he’s wrong. I wasn’t outside Whitson once that evening.”

The Doctor looked thoughtfully from one to the other. At last: “You
say, Frick, that there has been some sort of quarrel between you and
Tucker?”

“Yes, sir, sort of. He――he knocked me down one day when I hadn’t done
anything――――”

“Nothing but bounce a football off my be――off my head! And I didn’t
knock you down, and you know it. You tried to hit me and I gave you the
shoulder and you upset. Besides, I didn’t think any more about that.”

“Is there any one else who holds a grudge against you, Frick?” asked
the Principal.

“No, sir, not that I know of.” Then, catching Toby’s look and mistaking
its warning for an accusation, he qualified the statement. “Maybe Tubb
has it in for me a bit, but I know it wasn’t he.”

“Tubb?” asked the Doctor. “Who is Tubb?”

“George Tubb, sir. He’s on the First Team. We had――he thought I did
something to him intentionally when we were playing one day.”

“And you didn’t?”

“Not intentionally, sir.”

“And you’re certain the fellow who pummeled you was not Tubb?”

“Yes, sir. Tubb is thin, and this fellow was thickish and had red――had
hair like Tucker’s.”

“I see. Have you found any one, Tucker, who can confirm what you
told me yesterday as to your presence in your room between nine and
half-past?”

“No, sir, there isn’t any one.” Frick allowed himself the luxury of a
grin while the Principal was not looking, but it didn’t last long. It
still hurt him to move his mouth.

“Well, I don’t know,” said the Principal finally in tones almost as
helpless as Toby’s. “It sounds to me as if there might be what you
fellows would call a ‘catch’ in this business, but on the evidence I
don’t see but what I’ll have to hold you responsible, Tucker. If you
know anything bearing on the matter that you haven’t told me I think it
would be well to mention it, because, to be frank with you, I consider
this attack on Frick a particularly brutal and underhand affair
meriting severe punishment.”

Toby blinked but was silent. After a moment the Principal turned toward
Frick again. “From what you have told me I think it would be well for
you to be a little more careful in the future of your behavior toward
your fellows. I’m afraid you have a faculty for making trouble, my boy.
Should anything more of this sort reach my ears I shall be strongly
inclined to hold you partly to blame. That’s all for now. Good morning.”

Frick withdrew and the Doctor removed his glasses and polished them
deliberately and thoughtfully. At last, replacing them, he asked
gently: “Do you know who attacked Frick, Tucker?”

Toby hesitated. After all, he didn’t know, for Frick’s description
surely exonerated Tubb. So he shook his head and answered, “No, sir.”

“But you suspect some one?” the Principal insisted.

“I――I’d rather not answer, sir.”

“Even if I tell you that a severe punishment awaits the――ah――convicted
person?”

Toby shook his head again. Doctor Collins sighed.




CHAPTER XXIII

TUBB ON THE TRAIL


It didn’t take long for the news to get around the school. By evening
it was known everywhere that Toby Tucker was on probation for waylaying
Roy Frick and beating him up. A good many fellows took the stand that
Toby deserved a gold medal instead of probation, even while deploring
the fact that he had employed questionable means to wreak vengeance.
Having some one hold Frick while he punched him was not quite
sportsmanlike. Of course Toby was lost to football for the rest of the
season, although, as he was, at most, but a third-choice quarter, the
loss was not considered serious. If Coach Lyle thought otherwise no one
knew it.

Arnold was rabid when he heard the news from Toby and was all for
a swift descent on the Office and an indignant protest backed by
affidavits of good character. Toby, however, persuaded him to
relinquish the project.

“Well, then why don’t you go and finish the job on Frick?” demanded
Arnold. “At least you can have the satisfaction of punching his fool
head!”

“It doesn’t seem to me,” answered Toby dryly, “that that would be
conclusive evidence of my innocence.”

“Who said it would be? It would make things a lot easier, though,
wouldn’t it? It would for me, I’ll bet! Give me leave and I’ll do it
for you!”

“Much obliged, but I wouldn’t get much satisfaction out of it, I guess.
No, the only thing is to――――”

“What?” asked Arnold as Toby’s voice died into silence.

Toby shook his head. “Nothing. Stand it, I suppose. After all, it
doesn’t much matter. And I don’t believe Collins will keep me on very
long. I guess he sort of half thinks I’m shielding some one else.”

“You’re not, are you?” demanded Arnold suspiciously.

Toby laughed. “Well, where were you at nine o’clock that night, Arn?”

“Don’t be a gillie! I suppose you know that Frick will get your place
on the First? Mr. Lyle will have to take some one over, and he’s the
best there is left, isn’t he?”

“Yes. I――I hadn’t thought of that.”

“Well, think of it,” growled Arnold. “Not that it’ll do you much good!”

Toby did think of it. It seemed to make things much clearer to his
mind. Whether Frick had recognized his assailant or not, he was
accusing him because he wanted his place on the First. It was quite
simple. Frick probably thought that Toby had no suspicion of Tubb and
that Tubb would certainly not spoil the plot by confessing. This if
Frick had recognized Tubb. Toby was inclined to think that he had.

Anyway, Frick’s scheme was a success. Toby had not seen George Tubb
and he didn’t mean to. Tubb ought to take the blame, of course, but
Toby meant to leave the matter in his own hands. He couldn’t altogether
blame Tubb for taking vengeance on Frick, in view of the latter’s
offenses, and while Toby had no desire to be a martyr he had grown to
like Tubb and didn’t want him to lose his well-earned position on the
School Team. So far as it was a question of the good of the School, it
was far better for him to be punished than for Tubb to be. His loss to
the team meant very little, while Tubb’s absence in the Broadwood game
would be keenly felt. So, secretly, bitterly resentful toward Frick but
harboring no grudge toward any one else, Toby took his medicine.

Being on probation cut him off from many privileges, amongst them that
of seeing Yardley beat St. John’s on Saturday. Half the school made the
journey and returned home triumphing. The score was 12 to 0 and the
game was hard-fought and bristling with brilliant plays by both teams.
Tom Fanning, Larry Snowden and Ted Halliday came back crowned with the
laurel wreathes of heroes, although there were few on the Blue team who
didn’t deserve high praise. Coach Lyle’s charges had worked together
and individually in a manner to make the School proud of them, and that
Saturday evening saw a big and enthusiastic celebration in the Assembly
Hall and, later, outside. Toby didn’t attend it, since he was forbidden
to leave his room after supper without permission from the Office, but
he watched the triumphal end of it from his window and, although none
heard but he, added his voice to the cheering. He felt rather lonely
and rather downhearted that night, and even Arnold’s return a little
later failed to cheer him much. Arnold was sympathetic, but to-night he
was in an elated mood and very full of the afternoon’s game and the
evening’s jollification, and Toby’s mood didn’t respond.

On Sunday afternoon Toby ran into George Tubb on the stairs. They had
not met save in passing since the night of Frick’s escapade, and now of
the two, Toby was the more embarrassed. He would have passed on up to
his room, but Tubb wouldn’t have it. “Hold on,” said Tubb. “What’s your
hurry? Let’s go for a tramp.”

“Can’t, thanks, I’m in bounds just at present.” Toby smiled to show
that he didn’t mind, but Tubb scowled.

“Look here,” he said, “I want to talk to you about that, Tucker. Come
on outside somewhere. You can walk down to the field, can’t you?”

Toby could, and, after a second’s hesitation, decided that he would.
Once away from the buildings Tubb broke forth indignantly.

“Say, what sort of a game do you call that?” he exclaimed. “You make me
promise to lay off Frick, and then you go and pound him up yourself!
What’s the big idea, Tucker? I don’t get it!”

Toby stared. “And I don’t get you, Tubb,” he said finally. “You know
mighty well I didn’t touch Frick!”

“You didn’t? Then who――then why――Look here, aren’t you on pro for it?”

Toby nodded. “But I didn’t do it. I don’t _know_ who did it. Do you?”
Toby spoke carelessly, but Tubb’s eyes narrowed.

“Do I? Why should I? You don’t think――――” Tubb stopped and swung Toby
around by the arm. “You don’t think I did it, do you?”

“Why, I haven’t said――――”

“That means you do! Why the dickens haven’t you said so? What are you
up to?”

“Do you mean that you didn’t, Tubb?” asked Toby incredulously.

“Of course I didn’t,” was the impatient answer. “I said I wouldn’t,
didn’t I?”

“You said you’d think about it.”

“Well, it’s the same thing, you chump! Let’s get this settled, Tucker.
What do you know about it, anyway?”

“I thought I knew all about it,” replied Toby in puzzlement, “but I
guess I don’t know anything. If it wasn’t you, and it wasn’t me, and
Frick says it was me, and――――”

“Hold up! Better begin at the beginning. I’ve heard a lot of crazy
stories about it. You tell me it the way it was.”

So Toby did. And when he had finished Tubb shook his head bewilderedly.
“I don’t blame you for suspecting me,” he said. “But I was over in
Dudley and I can prove it by two or three fellows. And that knuckle
really did get skinned just as I told you. But that doesn’t explain
the business, does it? Some one else had it in for Frick and laid for
him. Either Frick knows who did it or he doesn’t know. If he does know
he lied to Doctor Collins, if he doesn’t know――well, he still lied
perhaps, but he might have thought it was you, Tucker. Is there any
other chap in school that looks like you?”

Toby shrugged. “There may be. I don’t know. I don’t suppose I know just
what I look like, for that matter. I guess there are other fellows
with――with hair like mine, though. That won’t get us anywhere.”

“No, I guess not. Look here, why not go to Frick and put it up to him?
Both of us, I mean. I don’t believe he’d dare lie if we were both
there.”

“Why not? He lied, if he did lie, when Doctor Collins and I were there.
Oh, there’s no use bothering, I guess. Let’s drop it. I’m sort of glad,
though, that it wasn’t you, Tubb.”

“Well, yes, but if you thought it was me why didn’t you tell the
Doctor so? Why did you let him sock it to you the way he did?”

“Oh, what was the use? You’d have got probation and lost the team, and
you’re too good a player to lose.”

“So that’s it?” Tubb looked away. Presently he said gruffly: “Well, it
was mighty decent of you, Tucker. Guess I wouldn’t have done it in your
place. Much obliged, even if――if it wasn’t any good.”

“It wasn’t anything,” said Toby calmly. “I just didn’t see any use in
letting Broadwood beat us for want of a good left end, that’s all.
You’d have done the same, though you think you mightn’t have.”

“Guess the team would have got by all right without me,” said Tubb.
“There’s Meadows, you know. He’s pretty good, if I did beat him out for
it. But, say, we’ve got to get to the bottom of this business, Tucker.
It won’t do to let Frick get away with it so easy. Have they taken him
over to the First in your place?”

“I don’t think they have yet. They will, of course.”

“I suppose so, unless we can put a spoke in his wheel. I’m going to
think this thing out, Tucker.”

“Help yourself. But keep away from Frick.”

“We-ell, all right. Bet you I could make him tell the truth, though,”
muttered Tubb. “The toad! You wait till we’re through with football,
Tucker! I’ll make that guy wish he’d never been born!”

“I may have something to say to him myself pretty soon,” said Toby
thoughtfully. “Now that I know I’m not getting you in trouble――――”

“Listen! You leave him to me,” said Tubb earnestly. “I don’t want him
all messed up when I’m ready for him. I want him whole, Tucker. You
give me first show at him and I’ll settle affairs for both of us. Is it
a bargain?”

“Yes, if you like. I want him to get what’s coming to him, but I’m not
particular who gives it to him! Well, I must be getting back. I’ve some
work to do. This thing of being on pro has one advantage, Tubb; it
gives you a fine chance to improve your class standing!”

Monday came, and Tuesday, and although Tubb assured Toby that he was
still hopeful of clearing up the mystery, nothing came of it. Frick
went to the First Team on Tuesday. Mass meetings were held on the
slightest provocation and the school talked football from morning to
night. The last scrimmage between the Second Team and the First was
held on Wednesday and Toby went down and looked on. The Second, not
yet recovered from a gruelling game with Latimer High School four days
before which had ended in a 7 to 7 tie, and deprived of the services
of a first-class quarter-back, was no match for the big team and was
cruelly humbled. That was the Second’s swan-song, for when the whistle
blew for the end she cheered the First and then cheered for herself and
then, cavorting and yelling, piled up the hill to the gymnasium while,
from the stands, followed a long cheer with three rousing “Seconds!”
on the end of it. After Wednesday, save for “skull practice” in the
gymnasium in the evenings and a thorough signal drill on Thursday,
there was nothing to be done but wait for Saturday and the enemy’s
invasion.

Toby had become fairly reconciled to his state by Thursday, and was
inclined to make fun of George Tubb’s efforts to fasten the guilt of
the assault on the right person. But Tubb refused to give up, although
he was clearly discouraged. Or he was until Friday. Then, just after
supper, he pounced in on Toby in Number 12 and asked a breathless
question.

“Didn’t you tell me once that the guy who punched you the day you
fellows played Greenburg High had red hair?” he asked.

“Did I? I may have. Anyway, he did.”

“How big was he?”

“Oh, I don’t know. Why?”

“Never mind why! Answer the question! Was he bigger than you?”

“N-no, about the same height, I guess, and maybe about my build. You’re
not trying to make it out that――――”

“Never mind what I’m trying to do! That’s all! Much obliged to you!”
And Tubb rushed out again.




CHAPTER XXIV

FRICK IS CALLED AWAY


That momentous Saturday dawned crisp and bright. Yardley Hall School
was early afoot and there was, from the first awakening, a flood
of contagious excitement, repressed during chapel but let loose
immediately afterwards. Breakfast, for the average boy was hilarious,
for the two dozen or so fellows who would or might meet Broadwood in
the afternoon it was a trying ordeal at which the usual viands had lost
their flavor and where swallowing was often a painful task. Fortunately
for both faculty and students, experience had taught the futility of
holding the usual Saturday recitations on the morning of the Broadwood
contest, and all but a very few were abandoned.

Toby awoke in excellent spirits that day. After all, a fellow can’t
have everything he wants, and here was a corking morning, the big game
at hand and Yardley trained to the moment; and Toby concluded that he
had no grouch coming to him! Besides, if playing on the School Team
meant being in such a state of mind as Arnold was in, why, one was
much better off it! For Arnold had a horrible case of stage-fright.
He fidgeted and gloomed and was alternately a pest and a subject for
the deepest sympathy. Toby had but one recitation, at eleven, and so,
after breakfast, he set himself the task of keeping Arnold from jumping
into the river or biting holes in the pavement. A walk seemed the best
medicine, and the two strolled down to the tennis courts and watched
there awhile and then across the field――Toby tossing his cap over the
cross-bar of the south goal for good-luck――and went upstream along the
river bank. Of course Arnold talked nothing but football, and Toby let
him chatter to his heart’s content. Talking appeared to make Arnold
less glum. Finally they struck inland by the golf links and dodged
balls for a half-mile on the way back, reaching Whitson again at about
ten, unaware that a visitor had called and, finding Toby absent, had
gone his way again without leaving his card.

Arnold wandered off after a few minutes and Toby tried to prime himself
a little for the coming recitation. Then, just before eleven, he
clattered downstairs and over to Oxford, pausing once or twice to
hold jerky conversation with excited friends. Followed a harrowing
half-hour, harrowing for Mr. McIntyre, otherwise known as “Kilts,” the
mathematics instructor, and for a roomful of restless and, for the
nonce, surprisingly stupid boys. There was an audible sigh of relief
at dismissal, a sigh that swelled to a shout as the fellows gained
the doorway and piled out onto the sunlit steps of the old granite
building. Toby lingered to talk to Steve Lippman a minute, and there
Billy Tarrant, the assistant manager of the School Team, found him
after a long search. Tarrant pushed his way through the crowd and
grabbed Toby’s arm.

“You’re wanted in commons, Tucker,” he announced. “Get a move on!”

Toby hung back. “What for?” he asked. “Who wants me?”

“Mr. Lyle. I don’t know what for. Something about the team. Come on!
I’ve been hunting you for half an hour.”

“Oh! Well, all right.” Toby followed obediently, wondering nevertheless.
Half-way, a simple explanation presented itself. Perhaps the Yardley
fellow who was to have handled the chain in the game couldn’t serve, and
they were going to let him do it. Toby concluded that this was his lucky
day after all. The dining-room doors were closed, but Tarrant thrust
open the nearer one and pushed Toby inside. The First Team crowd were
seated around the training table. Mr. Lyle was talking and Tarrant and
Toby trod on their tiptoes down the length of the room. Andy Ryan arose
and noiselessly set chairs for the new arrivals, and Toby seated himself
gingerly, aware that many of the gathering had glanced at him curiously
and that Arnold’s countenance was one big exclamation point! Then,
between the heads of those near him, he caught a glimpse of George
Tubb’s face, and George was looking at him and making silent words with
his lips that Toby couldn’t read. He shook his head helplessly and tried
to listen to the coach. Mr. Lyle was going over his instructions for the
battle in a very quiet tone. Now and then he asked a question and some
one answered, once or twice wrongly. But Toby, consumed by curiosity,
heard little of the discourse. Even when the manager wheeled a
blackboard over and the coach made circles and straight lines and wavy
lines with a piece of chalk, and every one else watched with almost
painful attention and in perfectly soggy silence, Toby just kept right
on wondering why he was there. For an outsider to be present during
these mystic rites was absolutely unheard of! For a wild, breathless
moment the idea came to him that Doctor Collins had relented and that he
had been reinstated on the team. But that was too improbable, too absurd
for credence! Besides, there was Roy Frick over there, looking
supercilious and self-important.

Then the coach stopped talking, the blackboard was moved back to the
wall and there was a great scraping of chairs. And almost at the same
moment the waiters came in with loaded trays and a cold lunch was set
on the table, big platters of sandwiches and dishes of plain cake and
pitchers of steaming hot cocoa and of milk and bowls of oranges, and
every one began helping himself and eating where he sat or stood. Every
one, that is, but Toby. Toby sat where he had been put and looked on in
puzzlement. Or he did until the coach remembered him and, a sandwich in
one hand and a cup of cocoa in the other, came to him.

“No appetite, Tucker?” he asked cheerfully. “That won’t do. Better try
some of this hot cocoa and worry a couple of sandwiches down. I guess
I know how you feel, my boy, but there’s no call to be nervous.”

“No, sir,” gulped Toby. “I――I’m not nervous, Mr. Lyle. I――――”

“That’s right! Wade in and get some food then. Glad you got back to us,
Tucker.” The coach turned away again, his eye on the sandwich platter,
and Toby followed him.

“Mr. Lyle!” The coach stopped. “Mr. Lyle, will you please tell me what
you――what the――what I’m doing here?”

“Eh? What you’re doing here? Why, you’re supposed to get your luncheon,
Tucker. What do you mean?”

“But――but I’m not on the team, sir, and I don’t understand. Tarrant
said you wanted me over here and――――”

“Didn’t he tell you why? Didn’t Tubb tell you? Hasn’t _any one_ told
you?”

Toby shook his head mutely, almost apologetically.

“Well!” The coach took Toby’s arm and walked him over toward a window.
“I’m sorry. Tucker,” he said, “I thought of course you knew. Not that
I know much myself, though. All I do know is that Tubb came bounding
to me an hour or more ago and told me you were square at the Office
and wanted me to put you back. He said there had been a mistake and
that you hadn’t done what you were supposed to have done. I told him
I didn’t think you’d be an awful lot of use, after being out for more
than a week, but that I was quite willing to have you back on the
squad anyway. So I called up the Office and found it was all right
and sent Tarrant to look for you. That’s all I know, Tucker. If I can
work you in for a minute I’ll do it, but I make no promises. It’s sort
of hard lines on you, though, and I’ll do my best. Have you forgotten
everything you knew?”

“No, sir!” gasped Toby. “Only――only I guess you’d better not try to use
me, Mr. Lyle, because I don’t know the signals very well.”

“Do you know them at all?”

“Yes, sir, a little. I room with Deering, and he’s coached me some so I
could sort of coach him.”

“Get Curran to go through them with you. I’ll speak to him. If you’ll
get them pat between now and the last half, Tucker, I’ll see that you
get your letter. Now get some food into you.”

Toby seized on as many sandwiches as one hand would hold and poured out
a glass of milk. Then he made his way around the table to Tubb. “What
happened?” he whispered.

Tubb grinned. “Thought you’d be over here to ask pretty soon! I’ll
tell you all about it, Tucker. Wait till I get another hunk of cake.
Cake’s pretty good stuff when you’ve been off it a month or so! Guess
this sort won’t hurt you if you eat a loaf of it! Now, then. Remember
telling me that Frick――――” Tubb lowered his voice and glanced about
him, edging further from the throng. “Remember telling me that Frick
had a row with some of the town boys one night a long while ago?”

Toby nodded. “Arnold told me about it,” he said.

“Well. Then do you remember telling me about a red-headed chap who
punched you in the face the day the Second played Greenburg?”

Toby began to see light. “You mean he was the one who――――”

“Sure! All I did was put two and two together. Then, last night, I
risked being caught out of bounds and hunted the guy up. It wasn’t
hard. The first loafer in Greenburg I asked recognized the description
and sent me to a pool parlor. He was there all right and I got him to
come outside and talk. He was willing to talk, too. Seems that he
and two or three others got into a scrap with about the same number
of our fellows one evening just across the bridge and he and Frick
sort of took to each other and were having a merry scrap until Frick
pulled something hard from a pocket and cut this chap’s scalp open.
Sheehan――that’s the guy’s name――says he thinks Frick used a bunch of
keys or something like that. He doesn’t think it was a knife, anyway.
Our fellows got away――or the others did, and that ended it. Sheehan
says it was a nice little scrap, only Frick shouldn’t have sprung the
‘rough stuff’! So he got sore and decided he’d lay for Frick and get
even. Says he tried three or four times, but each time he saw Frick
there were fellows with him. But the other night he found him and got
him!”

“He oughtn’t to have done it the way he did, though. I mean it was sort
of rotten to have some one else hold Frick while――――”

“Huh! That’s the joker, Tucker!”

“What do you mean?”

“There wasn’t any other fellow! Sheehan got as sore as a pup when I
said something about that. Says he was alone and that every time he
knocked Frick down he had to lift him up again! Says Frick was game,
all right, but had to beg off finally. Then Sheehan found his cap for
him and went with him almost to the top of the Prospect because he was
pretty wobbly on his pins.”

“What do you know!” exclaimed Toby. “But why――――”

“Because he didn’t want any one to know that he’d been licked in a fair
fight. And, another thing, Tucker: I asked Sheehan if Frick knew who he
was fighting with, and Sheehan said, sure he did, that he took pains to
tell him! So, you see, friend Frick lied all the way through. When he
got to thinking things out he saw that if he could put the blame on you
he’d get you off the team and probably get your place.”

“I guess so,” agreed Toby. “I’m most awfully much obliged to you, Tubb.
You’re a perfect brick to take so much trouble and――――”

“Ginger! I enjoyed it. I tried to find you this morning the first
chance I got, but you were off somewhere. So I went right over to the
Office and waited around and saw the Doctor and told him the whole
yarn. I offered to get Sheehan up here if the Doctor would agree not to
make trouble for him. Sheehan was sort of afraid he might be arrested
or something, I guess. But the Doctor said he’d take my word for it.
After that I looked for you again, but you had a class, I guess, and
then it was time to come over here. And that’s the whole business. How
do I stand as a Sherlock W. Holmes?”

“A1,” laughed Toby. “But, listen, what about Frick? What did the Doctor
say about him?” Toby looked around in search of that youth but couldn’t
see him.

“No use looking for him,” chuckled Tubb. “He went out five minutes
ago. Some one came to the door and called him. Don’t believe we’ll see
him again for awhile! He will be lucky if they let him stick around. I
wouldn’t be surprised if he got fired, though. It might be just as well
for him if he did,” Tubb added grimly, “because if he’s around here
the day after to-morrow he’s going to be awfully sorry for some of the
things he’s done!”

“All over to the gym!” called Andy Ryan.




CHAPTER XXV

FOURTH DOWN


For thirty minutes of actual playing time the Blue of Yardley and the
Green of Broadwood had advanced and retreated up and down the trampled
field of battle. And now the fifteen minute intermission was nearing
its end and the rival cheering sections ceased their songs and the
cheer leaders, megaphones in hand, watched the slope for sight of
the returning warriors. Then the cheers broke forth and the squads
trotted down the hill, Yardley in the lead, and blue flags waved and
green pennants fluttered and pandemonium reigned. On the scoreboard
no chalked figures followed the names of the contenders, for neither
side had scored. Never perhaps in the history of the schools had their
teams waged a closer conflict. Not once had the ball been inside either
twenty-five-yard line in scrimmage, not once had the Blue or the Green
seriously threatened the opposing goal. It had been a hard-fought,
gruelling battle in mid-field, the ball constantly changing hands.
No errors of judgment had given advantage, no fumbles had marred the
almost perfect play. Twice penalties had been exacted, once from each
team. Machine-like smoothness, thorough teamwork had been the order
all through the first two periods, and individual brilliancy had been
subordinated. Both teams seemed loath to break away from the safety of
old-style football, and line-plunges interspersed with dashes outside
tackle had ruled. Once Broadwood had tried a forward-pass, but it had
failed and she had not attempted a second. It was still anybody’s game.

Neither side made any changes as the third period started. For Yardley
the line-up was still as before: Tubb, Fanning, Rose, Simpson,
Casement, Bryan, Halliday, Noyes, Roover, Deering, Snowden. It was
Broadwood’s kick-off and Yardley hustled the ball back to her twenty
and went at the line again. The Green stopped her for seven yards and
Snowden punted to the rival’s twenty-odd. Broadwood tried the left end
and made four, tried the center and lost two, sent her backs at right
tackle and gained three, and punted to Yardley’s forty. Deering caught
and skirted back ten before he was upset. Roover got two past right
tackle and three inside right guard. Deering fought through for two
more. Snowden punted. And so it went while the precious minutes sped.

On the bench, huddled in sweater and blanket, Toby watched anxiously
with the others. And as he watched he strove to keep in mind the lesson
that Curran had been teaching him since an hour before the game. The
new signals were simple, but there were three sequences that wouldn’t
stay put in his mind. Of course, it probably didn’t matter much whether
he remembered them or didn’t, for it was safe to say that the coach
would not let him in until the game was either well won or lost beyond
the possibility of recovery. But it was like Toby to keep hammering
away just the same.

Noyes misjudged a punt, his first error, and for a long and anxious
four minutes Broadwood hovered about the Blue’s thirty-yards, the
ball in her possession. Then the second forward-pass of the game was
intercepted by Tubb, and, although he could not get away, he clung
tightly to it when tackled and a moment later Snowden had again punted
far down the field. Ten minutes had passed of the precious thirty
left. Broadwood, fighting back, piled through Yardley’s center for six
yards and the green pennants waved and Broadwood voices shouted their
triumph. Noyes, limping and white-faced, came off and Winfield took his
place at quarter and the Green made her distance for the third time
that day. But she was still on her own ground. A full-back run ended
disastrously and she punted to Winfield on his own thirty-seven and
that slim youth dodged and weaved his way through half the opposing
team and was only downed when twenty yards lay behind him. Yardley
implored a touchdown in measured chorus. With three to go on fourth
down, Yardley hesitated. Before she had decided the whistle signaled
the end of the quarter.

On the stands the supporters of the Blue spoke sadly or hopefully of
a no-score game. The teams sought the water buckets and lined up once
more. But now there were new faces in the opposing ranks. Both sides
had begun to call on their reserves. Snow went in for Casement and
Candee for Simpson on the Blue team and Broadwood put in a new end and
a new half-back.

Winfield called for the three yards on a double-pass play that sent
Deering outside left tackle and just failed of the distance. Broadwood
opened up her play then. Two forward-passes were tried, of which the
first failed and the second won a short ten yards. A fake-kick, with
the quarter holding the pigskin, added seven more. Yardley rooters
watched in silent agony now. The Green piled through for the rest of
the distance and the Broadwood stands went crazy with joy. But there
was still a long way to go and Yardley found herself again after
another play or two and held for downs when six inches would have given
Broadwood a new life. Then came a wild and thrilling end run by Deering
that took the ball over four white lines and placed it on Broadwood’s
thirty-six. But a fumble by the Blue’s quarter spoiled it and Broadwood
recovered the ball. Three attempts netted little and the ball sailed
back up the field. Winfield again misjudged and the pigskin went over
his head and trickled closer and closer to the Blue’s goal-line,
Deering and Winfield in pursuit and two eager Broadwood ends almost
upon them. It was Arnold who fell on the ball safely just short of his
fifteen-yard-line and who clung to it stoutly while the enemy pounced
down on him.

“Six minutes left,” growled Curran, at Toby’s side. “Why don’t we open
up? Winfield acts as if we hadn’t a play in the bag but line-plunges!”

Noyes, nearby, almost too wearied to hold up his head, grunted.

“They know everything we’ve got, Curran,” he said. “Watch them when
we give the signals. They’re wise to every move! And those backs are
wonders! We can’t get away from ’em.”

“Well, we might try!” retorted Curran savagely. “No use lying down, is
there? There we go, back at the old hammer again! What’s Tom up to?
Oh, Winfield’s coming off. You in again? But you can’t. Who’s Mr. Lyle
after? It’s you, Tucker! Boy, it’s you! Remember those signals and
shake it up, Tucker, shake it up!”

“Tucker! Come on, come on!” Mr. Lyle was calling and beckoning. Toby,
with heart pounding and his throat hot, ran to him on the side-line.
“Here’s your chance. Know the signals? Good! Get in there and put some
punch into that team. Tell Fanning I say he’s got to open up. Tell him
the time’s come to score! Give ’em some running plays, boy. Put ginger
into that bunch. Here, Snow! Go in for Casement. All right, Tucker!
Beat it!”

Cheers and more cheers, cheers for Winfield and for Casement, cheers
for the substitutes speeding on, cheers from across the field, a medley
of mad sound that beat on Toby’s ears like a cataract. Then he was in
the squad, Fanning twitching him aside, Arnold thumping him on the
back, Snowden, white and gasping, patting his shoulder imploringly.
“Let me get at ’em, Tucker, will you? Let me try ’em, will you? Let
me――――”

“Shut up, Larry! What’s the word?” Tom Fanning pulled Toby away. Toby
gave the message.

“All right! Open her up! We’ve tried their line until we’re sick of it!
There’s six minutes yet, nearly. Come on, Yardley! Let’s get it, let’s
get it! We can do it! What do you say?”

“_Signals!_” shrilled Toby, his voice pitching itself up amongst the
clouds as it seemed to him. “_Signals!_”

It was Yardley’s ball on third down near her twenty, with five to go.
Snowden got four of that five and then two more, making it first down
on the twenty-five. Then began a march up the field that is still
spoken of with bated breath at Yardley. It was a march against time.
To the middle of the field went the Blue without a halt. Substitutes
went into the opposing line and back-field, but still Yardley advanced.
Snowden was the hero of that advance, Snowden first and then Deering,
for it was Arnold who got away from Broadwood’s forty-four and plunged
onward to her twenty-six. And after that it was Snowden again and then
Lamson and again Snowden, and the teams were on the twelve yards.
Broadwood was fighting for time, delaying all she dared. The two
minutes had been announced when Toby gave the ball to Snowden for a
final slide off tackle on the left that, if it went right, would place
the ball well in front of the goal. And it did go right, although it
took the last ounce of Snowden’s strength and he had to be literally
carried off the field.

Watson was hustled on in his place and Yardley was cheering wildly,
exultantly for a score. The ball lay just over the ten-yard line now.
Four downs would spell victory or defeat. Less than a minute remained.
Fanning, almost ready to drop in his tracks, whispered hoarsely of a
drop-kick. Toby, seeing his condition, knew he would never make it and
shook his head. Fanning didn’t insist. Perhaps he was a bit relieved
that he need not make the effort.

“We’ll put it over,” declared Toby confidently. “We can do it!”

But Broadwood had massed her defenses solidly and when, fighting now
against time as well as against the enemy’s desperate resistance,
Deering had plunged to the left off tackle with scarcely a yard to show
for it, Toby’s confidence was disturbed. The Broadwood stand cheered
relievedly, exultantly. Tired warriors staggered to position. A babel
of shrill cries arose, the referee’s dominating all.

“_Second, and nine to go!_”

Toby studied the opposing defense, a forward pass in mind, but
Broadwood was set for such a trick. It would never go, and if it failed
the Green would have the ball as sure as shooting. The pigskin was
opposite the left hand goal-post now and, lest a field-goal should
prove the last resort, it must be kept centered. Toby thought hard and
fast and then shrilled his signals. Heming, who had taken Snowden’s
place, hurled himself at the living wall and floundered into it for
nearly two yards. Broadwood and Yardley cheers mingled.

“Roover back!” yelped Toby. “67――33――21!” He looked about at the drawn,
intense faces of the three backs. “Make it good! 67――33――21――111――――”

Toby slapped the ball into Roover’s arms, dug in behind him and
followed, floundering, pushing, panting. The Green’s defense wavered,
gave, held again. Grunts and groans and hoarse breathings filled the
air, and through them the shrill piping of the whistle came.

“_Third and seven to go!_”

The fake-kick had failed to fool the enemy. Toby looked almost
despairingly along the line, searching for some telltale sign in a
Broadwood countenance that would hint of failing strength, but he saw
none. Distress there was in plenty, but grim determination as well.
Seven yards still to go and but two downs left! If only Snowden had
remained to try the field-goal! Roover might do it, but Roover was
spent and reeling. A horrid fear that failure was to be their portion
took possession of Toby for an instant and his heart sank. But the
instant passed and he raised his voice cheerfully, encouragingly:

“That’s the stuff, Yardley! One more like that and we’re over! They’re
quitting! Get into this hard! Here’s where we win! Signals!”

Heming again, with Roover once more back in kicking position, Heming
smashing at the opposing right guard, stopping, edging on, and again
stopping, with every Broadwood defender massed before him, thrusting,
grunting, fighting like mad. And again the whistle and the quick voice
of the referee.

“_Fourth down! Five and a half to go!_”

“_Twelve seconds!_” shouted some one.

“Come on, Yardley!” shrieked Toby. “Get in there, Snow! Let’s finish
it! You’ve got to do it this time! It’s your last chance, fellows! Hold
that line now! Hold it! Roover back!”

The Broadwood defense widened, the backs spread, the ends poised to
dash around on the kicker. And Toby, noting, was triumphant. Something
had called back to memory that day when, volunteering to play quarter
on the second and finding his mind blank of plays, he had unwittingly
sent a half straight into the line and made the distance. It was
the unexpected that won then, he reflected, and now it must be the
unexpected to win again. Broadwood was certain that the enemy would not
waste her last chance on a line assault with more than five yards to
go. Broadwood looked for a try-at-goal or, failing that, a short, quick
heave over the line. Toby looked around. A half must take the ball, for
the play must go fast. He wanted Arnold, but Arnold was not fit for
the task. Heming, fresher, his young face white with excitement and
longing under the streaks of dirt, must make the attempt. Toby called
the signals. The tense bodies stiffened. The ball shot back from center
to Heming. Roover feigned to catch and kick. The Broadwood ends came
racing in. Confusion reigned, and in the very center of it, plunging,
fighting, the Yardley ends and backs behind him, was Heming.

Straight at center he had gone. There was no hole awaiting him, but
the assault was so sudden, so unexpected that the enemy gave and he
went smashing through. Then the Broadwood backs threw themselves to
the rescue and the line held. For a moment the advance paused and the
referee’s whistle went to his lips, and in that moment Roover charged
in behind the struggling wedge, the mass moved forward again, a foot,
a yard, faster, and yet faster! And then, suddenly the defense fell
to pieces and Heming, his head and shoulders well above the sea of
writhing bodies, shot forward and down and was gone from sight. And
from the Yardley stands arose a straining shout that reached even Toby,
buried deep in the wake of the victory!

       *       *       *       *       *

A few minutes later, when goal had been tried for and missed, when
cheers were hurtling up at a shadowing sky and the field of battle was
a mad scene of Yardley rejoicing, Toby, rather the worse for wear, got
to his feet, assisted by Arnold and Tubb, while about them an impatient
mob waited to seize them and carry them off. He cast an apologetic
look at Arnold.

“I’m awfully sorry, Arn,” he panted.

“Sorry for what?” demanded the other.

“That fourth down. I wanted you to have the ball, Arn, but I didn’t
dare. You were too done up. It had to be Heming, honest!”

“Oh, forget it, old dear! Of course it had to be Heming! What do you
suppose I care? We won, didn’t we?”

“Did we?” exclaimed Tubb exultantly. “_Did we!_ Why, say――――”

“Then that’s all right,” said Toby happily. “I was afraid――――”

But Toby’s fear was never voiced then, for the waiting mob descended on
them and rude hands hoisted them aloft, and Toby, bobbing about above
the heads of the laughing, shouting, pushing throng, knew for a moment
a joy of triumph as great as Alexander’s after the Battle of Issus!


THE END




 Transcriber’s Notes:

 ――Text in italics is enclosed by underscores (_italics_).

 ――Printer’s, punctuation and spelling inaccuracies were silently
   corrected.

 ――Archaic and variable spelling has been preserved.

 ――Variations in hyphenation and compound words have been preserved.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FOURTH DOWN! ***

***** This file should be named 63892-0.txt or 63892-0.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
    http://www.gutenberg.org/6/3/8/9/63892/

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
1.E.8.

1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country outside the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

  This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
  most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
  restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
  under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
  United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
  you are located before using this ebook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
provided that

* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
  the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
  to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
  agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
  within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
  legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
  payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
  Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
  Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
  Literary Archive Foundation."

* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
  you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
  copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
  all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
  works.

* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
  any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
  receipt of the work.

* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
  distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org 

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary 
Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

For additional contact information:

    Dr. Gregory B. Newby
    Chief Executive and Director
    gbnewby@pglaf.org

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.